- Y Diweddaraf sydd Ar Gael (Diwygiedig)
- Pwynt Penodol mewn Amser (07/12/2009)
- Gwreiddiol (Fel y’i mabwysiadwyd gan yr UE)
Directive 2006/48/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 14 June 2006 relating to the taking up and pursuit of the business of credit institutions (recast) (Text with EEA relevance) (repealed)
Pan adawodd y DU yr UE, cyhoeddodd legislation.gov.uk ddeddfwriaeth yr UE a gyhoeddwyd gan yr UE hyd at ddiwrnod cwblhau’r cyfnod gweithredu (31 Rhagfyr 2020 11.00 p.m.). Ar legislation.gov.uk, mae'r eitemau hyn o ddeddfwriaeth yn cael eu diweddaru'n gyson ag unrhyw ddiwygiadau a wnaed gan y DU ers hynny.
Mae legislation.gov.uk yn cyhoeddi fersiwn y DU. Mae EUR-Lex yn cyhoeddi fersiwn yr UE. Mae Archif Gwe Ymadael â’r UE yn rhoi cipolwg ar fersiwn EUR-Lex o ddiwrnod cwblhau’r cyfnod gweithredu (31 Rhagfyr 2020 11.00 p.m.).
Cyhoeddir Cyfarwyddebau’r UE ar y wefan hon i gynorthwyo croesgyfeirio o ddeddfwriaeth y DU. Ers diwrnod cwblhau’r cyfnod gweithredu (31 Rhagfyr 2020 11.00 p.m.) nid oes unrhyw ddiwygiadau wedi'u cymhwyso i'r fersiwn hon.
THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT AND THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,
Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community, and in particular the first and third sentences of Article 47(2) thereof,
Having regard to the proposal from the Commission,
Having regard to the Opinion of the European Economic and Social Committee(1),
Having regard to the Opinion of the European Central Bank(2),
Acting in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 251 of the Treaty(3),
Whereas:
(1) Directive 2000/12/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 20 March 2000 relating to the taking up and pursuit of the business of credit institutions(4) has been significantly amended on several occasions. Now that new amendments are being made to the said Directive, it is desirable, in order to clarify matters, that it should be recast.
(2) In order to make it easier to take up and pursue the business of credit institutions, it is necessary to eliminate the most obstructive differences between the laws of the Member States as regards the rules to which these institutions are subject.
(3) This Directive constitutes the essential instrument for the achievement of the internal market from the point of view of both the freedom of establishment and the freedom to provide financial services, in the field of credit institutions.
(4) The Commission Communication of 11 May 1999 entitled ‘Implementing the framework for financial markets: Action plan’, listed a number of goals that need to be achieved in order to complete the internal market in financial services. The Lisbon European Council of 23 and 24 March 2000 set the goal of implementing the action plan by 2005. Recasting of the provisions on own funds is a key element of the action plan.
(5) Measures to coordinate credit institutions should, both in order to protect savings and to create equal conditions of competition between these institutions, apply to all of them. Due regard should however be had to the objective differences in their statutes and their proper aims as laid down by national laws.
(6) The scope of those measures should therefore be as broad as possible, covering all institutions whose business is to receive repayable funds from the public, whether in the form of deposits or in other forms such as the continuing issue of bonds and other comparable securities and to grant credits for their own account. Exceptions should be provided for in the case of certain credit institutions to which this Directive cannot apply. The provisions of this Directive should not prejudice the application of national laws which provide for special supplementary authorisations permitting credit institutions to carry on specific activities or undertake specific kinds of operations.
(7) It is appropriate to effect only the essential harmonisation necessary and sufficient to secure the mutual recognition of authorisation and of prudential supervision systems, making possible the granting of a single licence recognised throughout the Community and the application of the principle of home Member State prudential supervision. Therefore, the requirement that a programme of operations be produced should be seen merely as a factor enabling the competent authorities to decide on the basis of more precise information using objective criteria. A measure of flexibility should nonetheless be possible as regards the requirements on the legal form of credit institutions concerning the protection of banking names.
(8) Since the objectives of this Directive, namely the introduction of rules concerning the taking up and pursuit of the business of credit institutions, and their prudential supervision, cannot be sufficiently achieved by the Member States and can therefore, by reason of the scale and the effects of the proposed action, be better achieved at Community level, the Community may adopt measures, in accordance with the principle of subsidiarity as set out in Article 5 of the Treaty. In accordance with the principle of proportionality, as set out in that Article, this Directive does not go beyond what is necessary in order to achieve those objectives.
(9) Equivalent financial requirements for credit institutions are necessary to ensure similar safeguards for savers and fair conditions of competition between comparable groups of credit institutions. Pending further coordination, appropriate structural ratios should be formulated making it possible within the framework of cooperation between national authorities to observe, in accordance with standard methods, the position of comparable types of credit institutions. This procedure should help to bring about the gradual approximation of the systems of coefficients established and applied by the Member States. It is necessary, however to make a distinction between coefficients intended to ensure the sound management of credit institutions and those established for the purposes of economic and monetary policy.
(10) The principles of mutual recognition and home Member State supervision require that Member States' competent authorities should not grant or should withdraw an authorisation where factors such as the content of the activities programmes, the geographical distribution of activities or the activities actually carried on indicate clearly that a credit institution has opted for the legal system of one Member State for the purpose of evading the stricter standards in force in another Member State within whose territory it carries on or intends to carry on the greater Part of its activities. Where there is no such clear indication, but the majority of the total assets of the entities in a banking group are located in another Member State the competent authorities of which are responsible for exercising supervision on a consolidated basis, in the context of Articles 125 and 126 responsibility for exercising supervision on a consolidated basis should be changed only with the agreement of those competent authorities. A credit institution which is a legal person should be authorised in the Member State in which it has its registered office. A credit institution which is not a legal person should have its head office in the Member State in which it has been authorised. In addition, Member States should require that a credit institution's head office always be situated in its home Member State and that it actually operates there.
(11) The competent authorities should not authorise or continue the authorisation of a credit institution where they are liable to be prevented from effectively exercising their supervisory functions by the close links between that institution and other natural or legal persons. Credit institutions already authorised should also satisfy the competent authorities in that respect.
(12) The reference to the supervisory authorities' effective exercise of their supervisory functions covers supervision on a consolidated basis which should be exercised over a credit institution where the provisions of Community law so provide. In such cases, the authorities applied to for authorisation should be able to identify the authorities competent to exercise supervision on a consolidated basis over that credit institution.
(13) This Directive enables Member States and/or competent authorities to apply capital requirements on a solo and consolidated basis, and to disapply solo where they deem this appropriate. Solo, consolidated and cross-border consolidated supervision are useful tools in overseeing credit institutions. This Directive enables competent authorities to support cross border institutions by facilitating cooperation between them. In particular, the competent authorities should continue to make use of Articles 42, 131 and 141 to coordinate their activities and information requests.
(14) Credit institutions authorised in their home Member States should be allowed to carry on, throughout the Community, any or all of the activities listed in Annex I by establishing branches or by providing services.
(15) The Member States may also establish stricter rules than those laid down in Article 9(1), first subparagraph, Article 9(2) and Articles 12, 19 to 21, 44 to 52, 75 and 120 to 122 for credit institutions authorised by their competent authorities. The Member States may also require that Article 123 be complied with on an individual or other basis, and that the sub-consolidation described in Article 73(2) be applied to other levels within a group.
(16) It is appropriate to extend mutual recognition to the activities listed in Annex I when they are carried on by financial institutions which are subsidiaries of credit institutions, provided that such subsidiaries are covered by the consolidated supervision of their parent undertakings and meet certain strict conditions.
(17) The host Member State should be able, in connection with the exercise of the right of establishment and the freedom to provide services, to require compliance with specific provisions of its own national laws or regulations on the Part of institutions not authorised as credit institutions in their home Member States and with regard to activities not listed in Annex I provided that, on the one hand, such provisions are compatible with Community law and are intended to protect the general good and that, on the other hand, such institutions or such activities are not subject to equivalent rules under this legislation or regulations of their home Member States.
(18) The Member States should ensure that there are no obstacles to carrying on activities receiving mutual recognition in the same manner as in the home Member State, as long as the latter do not conflict with legal provisions protecting the general good in the host Member State.
(19) The rules governing branches of credit institutions having their head office outside the Community should be analogous in all Member States. It is important to provide that such rules may not be more favourable than those for branches of institutions from another Member State. The Community should be able to conclude agreements with third countries providing for the application of rules which accord such branches the same treatment throughout its territory. The branches of credit institutions authorised in third countries should not enjoy the freedom to provide services under the second paragraph of Article 49 of the Treaty or the freedom of establishment in Member States other than those in which they are established.
(20) Agreement should be reached, on the basis of reciprocity, between the Community and third countries with a view to allowing the practical exercise of consolidated supervision over the largest possible geographical area.
(21) Responsibility for supervising the financial soundness of a credit institution, and in particular its solvency, should lay with its home Member State. The host Member State's competent authorities should be responsible for the supervision of the liquidity of the branches and monetary policies. The supervision of market risk should be the subject of close cooperation between the competent authorities of the home and host Member States.
(22) The smooth operation of the internal banking market requires not only legal rules but also close and regular cooperation and significantly enhanced convergence of regulatory and supervisory practices between the competent authorities of the Member States. To this end, in particular, consideration of problems concerning individual credit institutions and the mutual exchange of information should take place in the Committee of European Banking Supervisors set up by Commission Decision 2004/5/EC(5). That mutual information procedure should not in any case replace bilateral cooperation. Without prejudice to their own powers of control, the competent authorities of the host Member States should be able, in an emergency, on their own initiative or following the initiative of the competent authorities of home Member State, to verify that the activities of a credit institution established within their territories comply with the relevant laws and with the principles of sound administrative and accounting procedures and adequate internal control.
(23) It is appropriate to allow the exchange of information between the competent authorities and authorities or bodies which, by virtue of their function, help to strengthen the stability of the financial system. In order to preserve the confidential nature of the information forwarded, the list of addressees should remain within strict limits.
(24) Certain behaviour, such as fraud and insider offences, is liable to affect the stability, including the integrity, of the financial system, even when involving institutions other than credit institutions. It is necessary to specify the conditions under which exchange of information in such cases is authorised.
(25) Where it is stipulated that information may be disclosed only with the express agreement of the competent authorities, these should be able, where appropriate, to make their agreement subject to compliance with strict conditions.
(26) Exchanges of information between, on the one hand, the competent authorities and, on the other, central banks and other bodies with a similar function in their capacity as monetary authorities and, where appropriate, other public authorities responsible for supervising payment systems should also be authorised.
(27) For the purpose of strengthening the prudential supervision of credit institutions and the protection of clients of credit institutions, auditors should have a duty to report promptly to the competent authorities, wherever, during the performance of their tasks, they become aware of certain facts which are liable to have a serious effect on the financial situation or the administrative and accounting organisation of a credit institution. For the same reason Member States should also provide that such a duty applies in all circumstances where such facts are discovered by an auditor during the performance of his tasks in an undertaking which has close links with a credit institution. The duty of auditors to communicate, where appropriate, to the competent authorities certain facts and decisions concerning a credit institution which they discover during the performance of their tasks in a non-financial undertaking should not in itself change the nature of their tasks in that undertaking nor the manner in which they should perform those tasks in that undertaking.
(28) This Directive specifies that for certain own funds items qualifying criteria should be specified, without prejudice to the possibility of Member States to apply more stringent provisions.
(29) According to the nature of the items constituting own funds, this Directive distinguishes between on the one hand, items constituting original own funds and, on the other, those constituting additional own funds.
(30) To reflect the fact that items constituting additional own funds are not of the same nature as those constituting original own funds, the amount of the former included in own funds should not exceed the original own funds. Moreover, the amount of certain items of additional own funds included should not exceed one half of the original own funds.
(31) In order to avoid distortions of competition, public credit institutions should not include in their own funds guarantees granted them by the Member States or local authorities.
(32) Whenever in the course of supervision it is necessary to determine the amount of the consolidated own funds of a group of credit institutions, the calculation should be effected in accordance with this Directive.
(33) The precise accounting technique to be used for the calculation of own funds, their adequacy for the risk to which a credit institution is exposed, and for the assessment of the concentration of exposures should take account of the provisions of Council Directive 86/635/EEC of 8 December 1986 on the annual accounts and consolidated accounts of banks and other financial institutions(6), which incorporates certain adaptations of the provisions of Seventh Council Directive 83/349/EEC of 13 June 1983 on consolidated accounts(7) or of Regulation (EC) No 1606/2002 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 19 July 2002 on the application of international accounting standards(8), whichever governs the accounting of the credit institutions under national law.
(34) Minimum capital requirements play a central role in the supervision of credit institutions and in the mutual recognition of supervisory techniques. In that respect, the provisions on minimum capital requirements should be considered in conjunction with other specific instruments also harmonising the fundamental techniques for the supervision of credit institutions.
(35) In order to prevent distortions of competition and to strengthen the banking system in the internal market, it is appropriate to lay down common minimum capital requirements.
(36) For the purposes of ensuring adequate solvency it is important to lay down minimum capital requirements which weight assets and off-balance-sheet items according to the degree of risk.
(37) On this point, on 26 June 2004 the Basel Committee on Banking Supervision adopted a framework agreement on the international convergence of capital measurement and capital requirements. The provisions in this Directive on the minimum capital requirements of credit institutions, and the minimum capital provisions in Directive 2006/49/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 14 June 2006 on the capital adequacy of investment firms and credit institutions(9), form an equivalent to the provisions of the Basel framework agreement.
(38) It is essential to take account of the diversity of credit institutions in the Community by providing alternative approaches to the calculation of minimum capital requirements for credit risk incorporating different levels of risk-sensitivity and requiring different degrees of sophistication. Use of external ratings and credit institutions' own estimates of individual credit risk parameters represents a significant enhancement in the risk-sensitivity and prudential soundness of the credit risk rules. There should be appropriate incentives for credit institutions to move towards the more risk-sensitive approaches. In producing the estimates needed to apply the approaches to credit risk of this Directive, credit institutions will have to adjust their data processing needs to their clients' legitimate data protection interests as governed by the existing Community legislation on data protection, while enhancing credit risk measurement and management processes of credit institutions to make methods for determining credit institutions' regulatory own funds requirements available that reflect the sophistication of individual credit institutions' processes. The processing of data should be in accordance with the rules on transfer of personal data laid down in Directive 95/46/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 24 October 1995 on the protection of individuals with regard to the processing of personal data and on the free movement of such data(10). In this regard, the processing of data in connection with the incurring and management of exposures to customers should be considered to include the development and validation of credit risk management and measurement systems. That serves not only to fulfil the legitimate interest of credit institutions but also the purpose of this Directive, to use better methods for risk measurement and management and also use them for regulatory own funds purposes.
(39) With regard to the use of both external and an institution's own estimates or internal ratings, account should be taken of the fact that, at present, only the latter are drawn up by an entity — the financial institution itself — which is subject to a Community authorisation process. In the case of external ratings use is made of the products of what are known as recognised rating agencies, which in the Community are not currently subject to an authorisation process. In view of the importance of external ratings in connection with the calculation of capital requirements under this Directive, appropriate future authorisation and supervisory process for rating agencies need to be kept under review.
(40) The minimum capital requirements should be proportionate to the risks addressed. In particular the reduction in risk levels deriving from having a large number of relatively small exposures should be reflected in the requirements.
(41) The provisions of this Directive respect the principle of proportionality, having regard in particular to the diversity in size and scale of operations and to the range of activities of credit institutions. Respect of the principle of proportionality also means that the simplest possible rating procedures, even in the Internal Ratings Based Approach (‘IRB Approach’), are recognised for retail exposures.
(42) The ‘evolutionary’ nature of this Directive enables credit institutions to choose amongst three approaches of varying complexity. In order to allow especially small credit institutions to opt for the more risk-sensitive IRB Approach, the competent authorities should implement the provisions of Article 89(1)(a) and (b) whenever appropriate. Those provisions should be read as such that exposure classes referred to in Article 86(1)(a) and (b) include all exposures that are, directly or indirectly, put on a par with them throughout this Directive. As a general rule, the competent authorities should not discriminate between the three approaches with regard to the Supervisory Review Process, i.e. credit institutions operating according to the provisions of the Standardised Approach should not for that reason alone be supervised on a stricter basis.
(43) Increased recognition should be given to techniques of credit risk mitigation within a framework of rules designed to ensure that solvency is not undermined by undue recognition. The relevant Member States' current customary banking collateral for mitigating credit risks should wherever possible be recognised in the Standardised Approach, but also in the other approaches.
(44) In order to ensure that the risks and risk reductions arising from credit institutions' securitisation activities and investments are appropriately reflected in the minimum capital requirements of credit institutions it is necessary to include rules providing for a risk-sensitive and prudentially sound treatment of such activities and investments.
(45) Operational risk is a significant risk faced by credit institutions requiring coverage by own funds. It is essential to take account of the diversity of credit institutions in the Community by providing alternative approaches to the calculation of operational risk requirements incorporating different levels of risk-sensitivity and requiring different degrees of sophistication. There should be appropriate incentives for credit institutions to move towards the more risk-sensitive approaches. In view of the emerging state of the art for the measurement and management of operational risk the rules should be kept under review and updated as appropriate including in relation to the charges for different business lines and the recognition of risk mitigation techniques. Particular attention should be paid in this regard to taking insurance into account in the simple approaches to calculating capital requirements for operational risk.
(46) In order to ensure adequate solvency of credit institutions within a group it is essential that the minimum capital requirements apply on the basis of the consolidated financial situation of the group. In order to ensure that own funds are appropriately distributed within the group and available to protect savings where needed, the minimum capital requirements should apply to individual credit institutions within a group, unless this objective can be effectively otherwise achieved.
(47) The essential rules for monitoring large exposures of credit institutions should be harmonised. Member States should still be able to adopt provisions more stringent than those provided for by this Directive.
(48) The monitoring and control of a credit institution's exposures should be an integral Part of its supervision. Therefore, excessive concentration of exposures to a single client or group of connected clients may result in an unacceptable risk of loss. Such a situation can be considered prejudicial to the solvency of a credit institution.
(49) Since credit institutions in the internal market are engaged in direct competition, monitoring requirements should be equivalent throughout the Community.
(50) While it is appropriate to base the definition of exposures for the purposes of limits to large exposures on that provided for the purposes of minimum own funds requirements for credit risk, it is not appropriate to refer on principle to the weightings or degrees of risk. Those weightings and degrees of risk were devised for the purpose of establishing a general solvency requirement to cover the credit risk of credit institutions. In order to limit the maximum loss that a credit institution may incur through any single client or group of connected clients it is appropriate to adopt rules for the determination of large exposures which take account of the nominal value of the exposure without applying weightings or degrees of risk.
(51) While it is desirable, pending further review of the large exposures provisions, to permit the recognition of the effects of credit risk mitigation in a manner similar to that permitted for minimum capital requirement purposes in order to limit the calculation requirements, the rules on credit risk mitigation were designed in the context of the general diversified credit risk arising from exposures to a large number of counterparties. Accordingly, recognition of the effects of such techniques for the purposes of limits to large exposures designed to limit the maximum loss that may be incurred through any single client or group of connected clients should be subject to prudential safeguards.
(52) When a credit institution incurs an exposure to its own parent undertaking or to other subsidiaries of its parent undertaking, particular prudence is necessary. The management of exposures incurred by credit institutions should be carried out in a fully autonomous manner, in accordance with the principles of sound banking management, without regard to any other considerations. Where the influence exercised by persons directly or indirectly holding a qualifying participation in a credit institution is likely to operate to the detriment of the sound and prudent management of that institution, the competent authorities should take appropriate measures to put an end to that situation. In the field of large exposures, specific standards, including more stringent restrictions, should be laid down for exposures incurred by a credit institution to its own group. Such standards need not, however be applied where the parent undertaking is a financial holding company or a credit institution or where the other subsidiaries are either credit or financial institutions or undertakings offering ancillary services, provided that all such undertakings are covered by the supervision of the credit institution on a consolidated basis.
(53) Credit institutions should ensure that they have internal capital that, having regard to the risks to which they are or may be exposed, is adequate in quantity, quality and distribution. Accordingly, credit institutions should have strategies and processes in place for assessing and maintaining the adequacy of their internal capital.
(54) Competent authorities have responsibility to be satisfied that credit institutions have good organisation and adequate own funds, having regard to the risks to which the credit institutions are or might be exposed.
(55) In order for the internal banking market to operate effectively the Committee of European Banking Supervisors should contribute to the consistent application of this Directive and to the convergence of supervisory practices throughout the Community, and should report on a yearly basis to the Community institutions on progress made.
(56) For the same reason, and to ensure that Community credit institutions which are active in several Member States are not disproportionately burdened as a result of the continued responsibilities of individual Member State competent authorities for authorisation and supervision, it is essential to significantly enhance the cooperation between competent authorities. In this context, the role of the consolidating supervisor should be strengthened. The Committee of European Banking Supervisors should support and enhance such cooperation.
(57) Supervision of credit institutions on a consolidated basis aims at, in particular, protecting the interests of the depositors of credit institutions and at ensuring the stability of the financial system.
(58) In order to be effective, supervision on a consolidated basis should therefore be applied to all banking groups, including those the parent undertakings of which are not credit institutions. The competent authorities should hold the necessary legal instruments to be able to exercise such supervision.
(59) In the case of groups with diversified activities where parent undertakings control at least one credit institution subsidiary, the competent authorities should be able to assess the financial situation of a credit institution in such a group. The competent authorities should at least have the means of obtaining from all undertakings within a group the information necessary for the performance of their function. Cooperation between the authorities responsible for the supervision of different financial sectors should be established in the case of groups of undertakings carrying on a range of financial activities. Pending subsequent coordination, the Member States should be able to lay down appropriate methods of consolidation for the achievement of the objective of this Directive.
(60) The Member States should be able to refuse or withdraw banking authorisation in the case of certain group structures considered inappropriate for carrying on banking activities, in particular because such structures could not be supervised effectively. In this respect the competent authorities should have the necessary powers to ensure the sound and prudent management of credit institutions.
(61) In order for the internal banking market to operate with increasing effectiveness and for citizens of the Community to be afforded adequate levels of transparency, it is necessary that competent authorities disclose publicly and in a way which allows for meaningful comparison the manner in which this Directive is implemented.
(62) In order to strengthen market discipline and stimulate credit institutions to improve their market strategy, risk control and internal management organization, appropriate public disclosure by credit institutions should be provided for.
(63) The examination of problems connected with matters covered by this Directive, as well as by other Directives on the business of credit institutions, requires cooperation between the competent authorities and the Commission, particularly when conducted with a view to closer coordination.
(64) The measures necessary for the implementation of this Directive should be adopted in accordance with Council Decision 1999/468/EC of 28 June 1999 laying down the procedures for the exercise of implementing powers conferred on the Commission(11).
(65) In its resolution of 5 February 2002 on the implementation of financial services legislation(12) the Parliament requested that it and the Council should have an equal role in supervising the way in which the Commission exercises its executive role in order to reflect the legislative powers of Parliament under Article 251 of the Treaty. In the solemn declaration made before the Parliament the same day by its President, the Commission supported this request. On 11 December 2002 the Commission proposed amendments to Decision 1999/468/EC, and then submitted an amended proposal on 22 April 2004. The Parliament does not consider that this proposal preserves its legislative prerogatives. In the view of the Parliament, it and the Council should have the opportunity of evaluating the conferral of implementing powers on the Commission within a determined period. It is therefore appropriate to limit the period during which the Commission may adopt implementing measures.
(66) The Parliament should be given a period of three months from the first transmission of draft amendments and implementing measures to allow it to examine them and to give its opinion. However, in urgent and duly justified cases, it should be possible to shorten this period. If, within that period, a resolution is adopted by the Parliament, the Commission should re-examine the draft amendments or measures.
(67) In order to avoid disruption to markets and to ensure continuity in overall levels of own funds it is appropriate to provide for specific transitional arrangements.
(68) In view of the risk-sensitivity of the rules relating to minimum capital requirements, it is desirable to keep under review whether these have significant effects on the economic cycle. The Commission, taking into account the contribution of the European Central Bank should report on these aspects to the European Parliament and to the Council.
(69) The arrangements necessary for the supervision of liquidity risks should also be harmonised.
(70) This Directive respects fundamental rights and observes the principles recognised in particular by the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union as general principles of Community law.
(71) The obligation to transpose this Directive into national law should be confined to those provisions which represent a substantive change as compared with earlier directives. The obligation to transpose the provisions which are unchanged exists under the earlier directives.
(72) This Directive should be without prejudice to the obligations of the Member States relating to the time-limits for transposition into national law of the Directives set out in Annex XIII, Part B,
HAVE ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:
1.This Directive lays down rules concerning the taking up and pursuit of the business of credit institutions, and their prudential supervision.
2.Article 39 and Title V, Chapter 4, Section 1 shall apply to financial holding companies and mixed-activity holding companies which have their head offices in the Community.
3.The institutions permanently excluded pursuant to Article 2, with the exception, however, of the central banks of the Member States, shall be treated as financial institutions for the purposes of Article 39 and Title V, Chapter 4, Section 1.
This Directive shall not apply to the following:
the central banks of Member States,
post office giro institutions,
in Belgium, the ‘Institut de Réescompte et de Garantie/Herdiscontering- en Waarborginstituut’,
[F1in Denmark, the ‘ Dansk Eksportfinansieringsfond ’ , the ‘ Danmarks Skibskredit A/S ’ and the ‘ KommuneKredit ’ ,]
in Germany, the ‘Kreditanstalt für Wiederaufbau’, undertakings which are recognised under the ‘Wohnungsgemeinnützigkeitsgesetz’ as bodies of State housing policy and are not mainly engaged in banking transactions, and undertakings recognised under that law as non-profit housing undertakings,
in Greece, the ‘Ταμείο Παρακαταθηκών και Δανείων’ (Tamio Parakatathikon kai Danion),
in Spain, the ‘Instituto de Crédito Oficial’,
in France, the ‘Caisse des dépôts et consignations’,
in Ireland, credit unions and the friendly societies,
in Italy, the ‘Cassa depositi e prestiti’,
in Latvia, the ‘krājaizdevu sabiedrības’, undertakings that are recognised under the ‘krājaizdevu sabiedrību likums’ as cooperative undertakings rendering financial services solely to their members,
in Lithuania, the ‘kredito unijos’ other than the ‘Centrinė kredito unija’,
in Hungary, the ‘Magyar Fejlesztési Bank Rt.’ and the ‘Magyar Export-Import Bank Rt.’,
in the Netherlands, the ‘Nederlandse Investeringsbank voor Ontwikkelingslanden NV’, the ‘NV Noordelijke Ontwikkelingsmaatschappij’, the ‘NV Industriebank Limburgs Instituut voor Ontwikkeling en Financiering’ and the ‘Overijsselse Ontwikkelingsmaatschappij NV’,
in Austria, undertakings recognised as housing associations in the public interest and the ‘Österreichische Kontrollbank AG’,
in Poland, the ‘Spółdzielcze Kasy Oszczędnościowo — Kreditowe’ and the ‘Bank Gospodarstwa Krajowego’,
in Portugal, ‘Caixas Económicas’ existing on 1 January 1986 with the exception of those incorporated as limited companies and of the ‘Caixa Económica Montepio Geral’,
in Finland, the ‘Teollisen yhteistyön rahasto Oy/Fonden för industriellt samarbete AB’, and the ‘Finnvera Oyj/Finnvera Abp’,
in Sweden, the ‘Svenska Skeppshypotekskassan’,
in the United Kingdom, the National Savings Bank, the Commonwealth Development Finance Company Ltd, the Agricultural Mortgage Corporation Ltd, the Scottish Agricultural Securities Corporation Ltd, the Crown Agents for overseas governments and administrations, credit unions and municipal banks.
Textual Amendments
F1 Substituted by Commission Directive 2007/18/EC of 27 March 2007 amending Directive 2006/48/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council as regards the exclusion or inclusion of certain institutions from its scope of application and the treatment of exposures to multilateral development banks (Text with EEA relevance).
[F21. One or more credit institutions situated in the same Member State and which are permanently affiliated to a central body which supervises them and which is established in the same Member State, may be exempted from the requirements of Article 7 and Article 11(1) if national law provides that:]
(a)the commitments of the central body and affiliated institutions are joint and several liabilities or the commitments of its affiliated institutions are entirely guaranteed by the central body;
(b)the solvency and liquidity of the central body and of all the affiliated institutions are monitored as a whole on the basis of consolidated accounts; and
(c)the management of the central body is empowered to issue instructions to the management of the affiliated institutions.
[F3Credit institutions operating locally which are permanently affiliated, subsequent to 15 December 1977 , to a central body within the meaning of the first subparagraph, may benefit from the conditions laid down therein if they constitute normal additions to the network belonging to that central body.
In the case of credit institutions other than those which are set up in areas newly reclaimed from the sea or have resulted from scission or mergers of existing institutions dependent or answerable to the central body, the Commission, pursuant to the procedure referred to in Article 151(2) may lay down additional rules for the application of the second subparagraph including the repeal of exemptions provided for in the first subparagraph, where it is of the opinion that the affiliation of new institutions benefiting from the arrangements laid down in the second subparagraph might have an adverse effect on competition.]
2.A credit institution referred to in the first subparagraph of paragraph 1, may also be exempted from the provisions of Articles 9 and 10, and also Title V, Chapter 2, Sections 2, 3, 4, 5 and 6 and Chapter 3 provided that, without prejudice to the application of those provisions to the central body, the whole as constituted by the central body together with its affiliated institutions is subject to those provisions on a consolidated basis.
In case of exemption, Articles 16, 23, 24, 25, 26(1) to (3) and 28 to 37 shall apply to the whole as constituted by the central body together with its affiliated institutions.
Textual Amendments
F2 Substituted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
F3 Deleted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
For the purposes of this Directive, the following definitions shall apply:
[F4‘ credit institution ’ means an undertaking the business of which is to receive deposits or other repayable funds from the public and to grant credits for its own account;]
‘authorisation’ means an instrument issued in any form by the authorities by which the right to carry on the business of a credit institution is granted;
‘branch’ means a place of business which forms a legally dependent Part of a credit institution and which carries out directly all or some of the transactions inherent in the business of credit institutions;
‘competent authorities’ means the national authorities which are empowered by law or regulation to supervise credit institutions;
[F4‘ financial institution ’ means an undertaking other than a credit institution, the principal activity of which is to acquire holdings or to pursue one or more of the activities listed in points 2 to 12 and 15 of Annex I;]
[F2‘ institutions ’ for the purposes of Sections 2, 3 and 5 of Title V, Chapter 2, means institutions as defined in Article 3(1)(c) of Directive 2006/49/EC;]
‘home Member State’ means the Member State in which a credit institution has been authorised in accordance with Articles 6 to 9 and 11 to 14;
‘host Member State’ means the Member State in which a credit institution has a branch or in which it provides services;
‘control’ means the relationship between a parent undertaking and a subsidiary, as defined in Article 1 of Directive 83/349/EEC, or a similar relationship between any natural or legal person and an undertaking;
‘participation’ for the purposes of points (o) and (p) of Article 57, Articles 71 to 73 and Title V, Chapter 4 means participation within the meaning of the first sentence of Article 17 of Fourth Council Directive 78/660/EEC of 25 July 1978 on the annual accounts of certain types of companies(13), or the ownership, direct or indirect, of 20 % or more of the voting rights or capital of an undertaking;
‘qualifying holding’ means a direct or indirect holding in an undertaking which represents 10 % or more of the capital or of the voting rights or which makes it possible to exercise a significant influence over the management of that undertaking;
‘parent undertaking’ means:
a parent undertaking as defined in Articles 1 and 2 of Directive 83/349/EEC; or
for the purposes of Articles 71 to 73, Title V, Chapter 2, Section 5 and Chapter 4, a parent undertaking within the meaning of Article 1(1) of Directive 83/349/EEC and any undertaking which, in the opinion of the competent authorities, effectively exercises a dominant influence over another undertaking;
‘subsidiary’ means:
a subsidiary undertaking as defined in Articles 1 and 2 of Directive 83/349/EEC; or
for the purposes of Articles 71 to 73, Title V, Chapter 2, Section 5, and Chapter 4 a subsidiary undertaking within the meaning of Article 1(1) of Directive 83/349/EEC and any undertaking over which, in the opinion of the competent authorities, a parent undertaking effectively exercises a dominant influence.
All subsidiaries of subsidiary undertakings shall also be considered subsidiaries of the undertaking that is their original parent;
‘parent credit institution in a Member State’ means a credit institution which has a credit institution or a financial institution as a subsidiary or which holds a participation in such an institution, and which is not itself a subsidiary of another credit institution authorised in the same Member State, or of a financial holding company set up in the same Member State;
‘parent financial holding company in a Member State’ means a financial holding company which is not itself a subsidiary of a credit institution authorised in the same Member State, or of a financial holding company set up in the same Member State;
‘EU parent credit institution’ means a parent credit institution in a Member State which is not a subsidiary of another credit institution authorised in any Member State, or of a financial holding company set up in any Member State;
‘EU parent financial holding company’ means a parent financial holding company in a Member State which is not a subsidiary of a credit institution authorised in any Member State or of another financial holding company set up in any Member State;
‘public sector entities’ means non-commercial administrative bodies responsible to central governments, regional governments or local authorities, or authorities that in the view of the competent authorities exercise the same responsibilities as regional and local authorities, or non-commercial undertakings owned by central governments that have explicit guarantee arrangements, and may include self administered bodies governed by law that are under public supervision;
‘financial holding company’ means a financial institution, the subsidiary undertakings of which are either exclusively or mainly credit institutions or financial institutions, at least one of such subsidiaries being a credit institution, and which is not a mixed financial holding company within the meaning of Article 2(15) of Directive 2002/87/EC(14);
‘mixed-activity holding company’ means a parent undertaking, other than a financial holding company or a credit institution or a mixed financial holding company within the meaning of Article 2(15) of Directive 2002/87/EC, the subsidiaries of which include at least one credit institution;
‘ancillary services undertaking’ means an undertaking the principal activity of which consists in owning or managing property, managing data-processing services, or any other similar activity which is ancillary to the principal activity of one or more credit institutions;
‘operational risk’ means the risk of loss resulting from inadequate or failed internal processes, people and systems or from external events, and includes legal risk;
‘central banks’ include the European Central Bank unless otherwise indicated;
‘dilution risk’ means the risk that an amount receivable is reduced through cash or non-cash credits to the obligor;
‘probability of default’ means the probability of default of a counterparty over a one year period;
‘loss’, for the purposes of Title V, Chapter 2, Section 3, means economic loss, including material discount effects, and material direct and indirect costs associated with collecting on the instrument;
‘loss given default (LGD)’ means the ratio of the loss on an exposure due to the default of a counterparty to the amount outstanding at default;
‘conversion factor’ means the ratio of the currently undrawn amount of a commitment that will be drawn and outstanding at default to the currently undrawn amount of the commitment, the extent of the commitment shall be determined by the advised limit, unless the unadvised limit is higher;
‘expected loss (EL)’, for the purposes of Title V, Chapter 2, Section 3, shall mean the ratio of the amount expected to be lost on an exposure from a potential default of a counterparty or dilution over a one year period to the amount outstanding at default;
‘credit risk mitigation’ means a technique used by a credit institution to reduce the credit risk associated with an exposure or exposures which the credit institution continues to hold;
‘funded credit protection’ means a technique of credit risk mitigation where the reduction of the credit risk on the exposure of a credit institution derives from the right of the credit institution — in the event of the default of the counterparty or on the occurrence of other specified credit events relating to the counterparty — to liquidate, or to obtain transfer or appropriation of, or to retain certain assets or amounts, or to reduce the amount of the exposure to, or to replace it with, the amount of the difference between the amount of the exposure and the amount of a claim on the credit institution;
‘unfunded credit protection’ means a technique of credit risk mitigation where the reduction of the credit risk on the exposure of a credit institution derives from the undertaking of a third party to pay an amount in the event of the default of the borrower or on the occurrence of other specified credit events;
‘repurchase transaction’ means any transaction governed by an agreement falling within the definition of ‘repurchase agreement’ or ‘reverse repurchase agreement’ as defined in Article 3(1)(m) of Directive 2006/49/EC;
‘securities or commodities lending or borrowing transaction’ means any transaction falling within the definition of ‘securities or commodities lending’ or ‘securities or commodities borrowing’ as defined in Article 3(1)(n) of Directive 2006/49/EC;
‘cash assimilated instrument’ means a certificate of deposit or other similar instrument issued by the lending credit institution;
‘securitisation’ means a transaction or scheme, whereby the credit risk associated with an exposure or pool of exposures is tranched, having the following characteristics:
payments in the transaction or scheme are dependent upon the performance of the exposure or pool of exposures; and
the subordination of tranches determines the distribution of losses during the ongoing life of the transaction or scheme;
‘traditional securitisation’ means a securitisation involving the economic transfer of the exposures being securitised to a securitisation special purpose entity which issues securities. This shall be accomplished by the transfer of ownership of the securitised exposures from the originator credit institution or through sub-participation. The securities issued do not represent payment obligations of the originator credit institution;
‘synthetic securitisation’ means a securitisation where the tranching is achieved by the use of credit derivatives or guarantees, and the pool of exposures is not removed from the balance sheet of the originator credit institution;
‘tranche’ means a contractually established segment of the credit risk associated with an exposure or number of exposures, where a position in the segment entails a risk of credit loss greater than or less than a position of the same amount in each other such segment, without taking account of credit protection provided by third parties directly to the holders of positions in the segment or in other segments;
‘securitisation position’ shall mean an exposure to a securitisation;
‘originator’ means either of the following:
an entity which, either itself or through related entities, directly or indirectly, was involved in the original agreement which created the obligations or potential obligations of the debtor or potential debtor giving rise to the exposure being securitised; or
an entity which purchases a third party's exposures onto its balance sheet and then securitises them;
‘sponsor’ means a credit institution other than an originator credit institution that establishes and manages an asset-backed commercial paper programme or other securitisation scheme that purchases exposures from third party entities;
‘credit enhancement’ means a contractual arrangement whereby the credit quality of a position in a securitisation is improved in relation to what it would have been if the enhancement had not been provided, including the enhancement provided by more junior tranches in the securitisation and other types of credit protection;
‘securitisation special purpose entity (SSPE)’ means a corporation trust or other entity, other than a credit institution, organised for carrying on a securitisation or securitisations, the activities of which are limited to those appropriate to accomplishing that objective, the structure of which is intended to isolate the obligations of the SSPE from those of the originator credit institution, and the holders of the beneficial interests in which have the right to pledge or exchange those interests without restriction;
‘group of connected clients’ means:
two or more natural or legal persons who, unless it is shown otherwise, constitute a single risk because one of them, directly or indirectly, has control over the other or others; or
[F2two or more natural or legal persons between whom there is no relationship of control as described in point (a) but who are to be regarded as constituting a single risk because they are so interconnected that, if one of them were to experience financial problems, in particular funding or repayment difficulties, the other or all of the others would also be likely to encounter funding or repayment difficulties;]
‘close links’ means a situation in which two or more natural or legal persons are linked in any of the following ways:
participation in the form of ownership, direct or by way of control, of 20 % or more of the voting rights or capital of an undertaking;
control; or
the fact that both or all are permanently linked to one and the same third person by a control relationship;
‘recognised exchanges’ means exchanges which are recognised as such by the competent authorities and which meet the following conditions:
they function regularly;
they have rules, issued or approved by the appropriate authorities of the home country of the exchange, defining the conditions for the operation of the exchange, the conditions of access to the exchange as well as the conditions that shall be satisfied by a contract before it can effectively be dealt on the exchange; and
they have a clearing mechanism whereby contracts listed in Annex IV are subject to daily margin requirements which, in the opinion of the competent authorities, provide appropriate protection[F2;]
[F5‘ consolidating supervisor ’ means the competent authority responsible for the exercise of supervision on a consolidated basis of EU parent credit institutions and credit institutions controlled by EU parent financial holding companies.]
Textual Amendments
F2 Substituted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
F4 Substituted by Directive 2009/110/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 on the taking up, pursuit and prudential supervision of the business of electronic money institutions amending Directives 2005/60/EC and 2006/48/EC and repealing Directive 2000/46/EC (Text with EEA relevance).
F5 Inserted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
Member States shall prohibit persons or undertakings that are not credit institutions from carrying on the business of taking deposits or other repayable funds from the public.
The first paragraph shall not apply to the taking of deposits or other funds repayable by a Member State or by a Member State's regional or local authorities or by public international bodies of which one or more Member States are members or to cases expressly covered by national or Community legislation, provided that those activities are subject to regulations and controls intended to protect depositors and investors and applicable to those cases.
Member States shall require credit institutions to obtain authorisation before commencing their activities. Without prejudice to Articles 7 to 12, they shall lay down the requirements for such authorisation and notify them to the Commission.
Member States shall require applications for authorisation to be accompanied by a programme of operations setting out, inter alia, the types of business envisaged and the structural organisation of the credit institution.
Member States may not require the application for authorisation to be examined in terms of the economic needs of the market.
1.Without prejudice to other general conditions laid down by national law, the competent authorities shall not grant authorisation when the credit institution does not possess separate own funds or in cases where initial capital is less than EUR 5 million.
‘Initial capital’ shall comprise capital and reserves as referred to in Article 57(a) and (b).
Member States may decide that credit institutions which do not fulfil the requirement of separate own funds and which were in existence on 15 December 1979 may continue to carry on their business. They may exempt such credit institutions from complying with the requirement contained in the first subparagraph of Article 11(1).
2.Member States may, subject to the following conditions, grant authorisation to particular categories of credit institutions the initial capital of which is less than that specified in paragraph 1:
(a)the initial capital shall be no less than EUR 1 million;
(b)the Member States concerned shall notify the Commission of their reasons for exercising this option; and
(c)the name of each credit institution that does not have the minimum capital specified in paragraph 1 shall be annotated to that effect in the list referred to in Article 14.
1.A credit institution's own funds may not fall below the amount of initial capital required under Article 9 at the time of its authorisation.
2.Member States may decide that credit institutions already in existence on 1 January 1993, the own funds of which do not attain the levels specified for initial capital in Article 9, may continue to carry on their activities. In that event, their own funds may not fall below the highest level reached with effect from 22 December 1989.
3.If control of a credit institution falling within the category referred to in paragraph 2 is taken by a natural or legal person other than the person who controlled the institution previously, the own funds of that credit institution shall attain at least the level specified for initial capital in Article 9.
4.In certain specific circumstances and with the consent of the competent authorities, where there is a merger of two or more credit institutions falling within the category referred to in paragraph 2, the own funds of the credit institution resulting from the merger may not fall below the total own funds of the merged credit institutions at the time of the merger, as long as the appropriate levels specified in Article 9 have not been attained.
5.If, in the cases referred to in paragraphs 1, 2 and 4, the own funds should be reduced, the competent authorities may, where the circumstances justify it, allow a credit institution a limited period in which to rectify its situation or cease its activities.
1.The competent authorities shall grant an authorisation to the credit institution only when there are at least two persons who effectively direct the business of the credit institution.
They shall not grant authorisation if these persons are not of sufficiently good repute or lack sufficient experience to perform such duties.
2.Each Member State shall require that:
(a)any credit institution which is a legal person and which, under its national law, has a registered office shall have its head office in the same Member State as its registered office; and
(b)any other credit institution shall have its head office in the Member State which granted its authorisation and in which it actually carries on its business.
1.The competent authorities shall not grant authorisation for the taking-up of the business of credit institutions unless they have been informed of the identities of the shareholders or members, whether direct or indirect, natural or legal persons, that have qualifying holdings, and of the amounts of those holdings.
[F6In determining whether the criteria for a qualifying holding in the context of this Article are fulfilled, the voting rights referred to in Articles 9 and 10 of Directive 2004/109/EC (15) , as well as the conditions regarding aggregation thereof laid down in Article 12(4) and (5) of that Directive shall be taken into account.
Member States shall not take into account voting rights or shares which investment firms or credit institutions may hold as a result of providing the underwriting of financial instruments and/or placing of financial instruments on a firm commitment basis included under point 6 of Section A of Annex I to Directive 2004/39/EC (16) , provided that those rights are, on the one hand, not exercised or otherwise used to intervene in the management of the issuer and, on the other, disposed of within one year of acquisition.]
2.The competent authorities shall not grant authorisation if, taking into account the need to ensure the sound and prudent management of a credit institution, they are not satisfied as to the suitability of the shareholders or members.
3.Where close links exist between the credit institution and other natural or legal persons, the competent authorities shall grant authorisation only if those links do not prevent the effective exercise of their supervisory functions.
The competent authorities shall also not grant authorisation if the laws, regulations or administrative provisions of a third country governing one or more natural or legal persons with which the credit institution has close links, or difficulties involved in the enforcement of those laws, regulations or administrative provisions, prevent the effective exercise of their supervisory functions.
The competent authorities shall require credit institutions to provide them with the information they require to monitor compliance with the conditions referred to in this paragraph on a continuous basis.
Textual Amendments
F6 Substituted by Directive 2007/44/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 5 September 2007 amending Council Directive 92/49/EEC and Directives 2002/83/EC, 2004/39/EC, 2005/68/EC and 2006/48/EC as regards procedural rules and evaluation criteria for the prudential assessment of acquisitions and increase of holdings in the financial sector (Text with EEA relevance).
Reasons shall be given whenever a decision not to grant an authorisation is taken and the applicant shall be notified thereof within six months of receipt of the application or, should the latter be incomplete, within six months of the applicant's sending the information required for the decision. A decision shall, in any case, be taken within 12 months of the receipt of the application.
Every authorisation shall be notified to the Commission.
The name of each credit institution to which authorisation has been granted shall be entered in a list. The Commission shall publish that list in the Official Journal of the European Union and shall keep it up to date.
1.The competent authority shall, before granting authorisation to a credit institution, consult the competent authorities of the other Member State involved in the following cases:
(a)the credit institution concerned is a subsidiary of a credit institution authorised in another Member State;
(b)the credit institution concerned is a subsidiary of the parent undertaking of a credit institution authorised in another Member State; or
(c)the credit institution concerned is controlled by the same persons, whether natural or legal, as control a credit institution authorised in another Member State.
2.The competent authority shall, before granting authorisation to a credit institution, consult the competent authority of a Member State involved, responsible for the supervision of insurance undertakings or investment firms in the following cases:
(a)the credit institution concerned is a subsidiary of an insurance undertaking or investment firm authorised in the Community;
(b)the credit institution concerned is a subsidiary of the parent undertaking of an insurance undertaking or investment firm authorised in the Community; or
(c)the credit institution concerned is controlled by the same person, whether natural or legal, as controls an insurance undertaking or investment firm authorised in the Community.
3.The relevant competent authorities referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2 shall in particular consult each other when assessing the suitability of the shareholders and the reputation and experience of directors involved in the management of another entity of the same group. They shall exchange any information regarding the suitability of shareholders and the reputation and experience of directors which is of relevance for the granting of an authorisation as well as for the ongoing assessment of compliance with operating conditions.
Host Member States may not require authorisation or endowment capital for branches of credit institutions authorised in other Member States. The establishment and supervision of such branches shall be effected in accordance with Articles 22, 25, 26(1) to (3), 29 to 37 and 40.
1.The competent authorities may withdraw the authorisation granted to a credit institution only where such an institution:
(a)does not make use of the authorisation within 12 months, expressly renounces the authorisation or has ceased to engage in business for more than six months, if the Member State concerned has made no provision for the authorisation to lapse in such cases;
(b)has obtained the authorisation through false statements or any other irregular means;
(c)no longer fulfils the conditions under which authorisation was granted;
(d)no longer possesses sufficient own funds or can no longer be relied on to fulfil its obligations towards its creditors, and in particular no longer provides security for the assets entrusted to it; or
(e)falls within one of the other cases where national law provides for withdrawal of authorisation.
2.Reasons shall be given for any withdrawal of authorisation and those concerned informed thereof. Such withdrawal shall be notified to the Commission.
For the purposes of exercising their activities, credit institutions may, notwithstanding any provisions in the host Member State concerning the use of the words ‘bank’, ‘savings bank’ or other banking names, use throughout the territory of the Community the same name as they use in the Member State in which their head office is situated. In the event of there being any danger of confusion, the host Member State may, for the purposes of clarification, require that the name be accompanied by certain explanatory particulars.
1. Member States shall require any natural or legal person or such persons acting in concert (hereinafter referred to as the proposed acquirer), who have taken a decision either to acquire, directly or indirectly, a qualifying holding in a credit institution or to further increase, directly or indirectly, such a qualifying holding in a credit institution as a result of which the proportion of the voting rights or of the capital held would reach or exceed 20 %, 30 % or 50 % or so that the credit institution would become its subsidiary (hereinafter referred to as the proposed acquisition), first to notify in writing the competent authorities of the credit institution in which they are seeking to acquire or increase a qualifying holding, indicating the size of the intended holding and relevant information, as referred to in Article 19a(4). Member States need not apply the 30 % threshold where, in accordance with Article 9(3)(a) of Directive 2004/109/EC, they apply a threshold of one-third.
2. The competent authorities shall, promptly and in any event within two working days following receipt of the notification, as well as following the possible subsequent receipt of the information referred to in paragraph 3, acknowledge receipt thereof in writing to the proposed acquirer.
The competent authorities shall have a maximum of sixty working days as from the date of the written acknowledgement of receipt of the notification and all documents required by the Member State to be attached to the notification on the basis of the list referred to in Article 19a(4) (hereinafter referred to as the assessment period), to carry out the assessment provided for in Article 19a(1) (hereinafter referred to as the assessment).
The competent authorities shall inform the proposed acquirer of the date of the expiry of the assessment period at the time of acknowledging receipt.
3. The competent authorities may, during the assessment period, if necessary, and no later than on the 50th working day of the assessment period, request any further information that is necessary to complete the assessment. Such request shall be made in writing and shall specify the additional information needed.
For the period between the date of request for information by the competent authorities and the receipt of a response thereto by the proposed acquirer, the assessment period shall be interrupted. The interruption shall not exceed 20 working days. Any further requests by the competent authorities for completion or clarification of the information shall be at their discretion but may not result in an interruption of the assessment period.
4. The competent authorities may extend the interruption referred to in the second subparagraph of paragraph 3 up to thirty working days if the proposed acquirer is:
(a) situated or regulated outside the Community; or
(b) a natural or legal person not subject to supervision under this Directive or Directives 85/611/EEC (17) , 92/49/EEC (18) , 2002/83/EC (19) , 2004/39/EC or 2005/68/EC (20) .
5. If the competent authorities, upon completion of the assessment, decide to oppose the proposed acquisition, they shall, within two working days, and not exceeding the assessment period, inform the proposed acquirer in writing and provide the reasons for that decision. Subject to national law, an appropriate statement of the reasons for the decision may be made accessible to the public at the request of the proposed acquirer. This shall not prevent a Member State from allowing the competent authority to make such disclosure in the absence of a request by the proposed acquirer.
6. If the competent authorities do not oppose the proposed acquisition within the assessment period in writing, it shall be deemed to be approved.
7. The competent authorities may fix a maximum period for concluding the proposed acquisition and extend it where appropriate.
8. Member States may not impose requirements for notification to and approval by the competent authorities of direct or indirect acquisitions of voting rights or capital that are more stringent than those set out in this Directive.]
Textual Amendments
F6 Substituted by Directive 2007/44/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 5 September 2007 amending Council Directive 92/49/EEC and Directives 2002/83/EC, 2004/39/EC, 2005/68/EC and 2006/48/EC as regards procedural rules and evaluation criteria for the prudential assessment of acquisitions and increase of holdings in the financial sector (Text with EEA relevance).
1. In assessing the notification provided for in Article 19(1) and the information referred to in Article 19(3), the competent authorities shall, in order to ensure the sound and prudent management of the credit institution in which an acquisition is proposed, and having regard to the likely influence of the proposed acquirer on the credit institution, appraise the suitability of the proposed acquirer and the financial soundness of the proposed acquisition against all of the following criteria:
(a) the reputation of the proposed acquirer;
(b) the reputation and experience of any person who will direct the business of the credit institution as a result of the proposed acquisition;
(c) the financial soundness of the proposed acquirer, in particular in relation to the type of business pursued and envisaged in the credit institution in which the acquisition is proposed;
(d) whether the credit institution will be able to comply and continue to comply with the prudential requirements based on this Directive and, where applicable, other Directives, notably, Directives 2000/46/EC, 2002/87/EC and 2006/49/EC, in particular, whether the group of which it will become a part has a structure that makes it possible to exercise effective supervision, effectively exchange information among the competent authorities and determine the allocation of responsibilities among the competent authorities;
(e) whether there are reasonable grounds to suspect that, in connection with the proposed acquisition, money laundering or terrorist financing within the meaning of Article 1 of Directive 2005/60/EC (21) is being or has been committed or attempted, or that the proposed acquisition could increase the risk thereof.
2. The competent authorities may oppose the proposed acquisition only if there are reasonable grounds for doing so on the basis of the criteria set out in paragraph 1 or if the information provided by the proposed acquirer is incomplete.
3. Member States shall neither impose any prior conditions in respect of the level of holding that must be acquired nor allow their competent authorities to examine the proposed acquisition in terms of the economic needs of the market.
4. Member States shall make publicly available a list specifying the information that is necessary to carry out the assessment and that must be provided to the competent authorities at the time of notification referred to in Article 19(1). The information required shall be proportionate and adapted to the nature of the proposed acquirer and the proposed acquisition. Member States shall not require information that is not relevant for a prudential assessment.
5. Notwithstanding Article 19(2), (3) and (4), where two or more proposals to acquire or increase qualifying holdings in the same credit institution have been notified to the competent authority, the latter shall treat the proposed acquirers in a non-discriminatory manner.
Textual Amendments
F7 Inserted by Directive 2007/44/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 5 September 2007 amending Council Directive 92/49/EEC and Directives 2002/83/EC, 2004/39/EC, 2005/68/EC and 2006/48/EC as regards procedural rules and evaluation criteria for the prudential assessment of acquisitions and increase of holdings in the financial sector (Text with EEA relevance).
1. The relevant competent authorities shall work in full consultation with each other when carrying out the assessment if the proposed acquirer is one of the following:
(a) a credit institution, assurance undertaking, insurance undertaking, reinsurance undertaking, investment firm or management company within the meaning of Article 1a, point 2 of Directive 85/611/EEC (hereinafter referred to as the UCITS management company) authorised in another Member State or in a sector other than that in which the acquisition is proposed;
(b) the parent undertaking of a credit institution, assurance undertaking, insurance undertaking, reinsurance undertaking, investment firm or UCITS management company authorised in another Member State or in a sector other than that in which the acquisition is proposed; or
(c) a natural or legal person controlling a credit institution, assurance undertaking, insurance undertaking, reinsurance undertaking, investment firm or UCITS management company authorised in another Member State or in a sector other than that in which the acquisition is proposed.
2. The competent authorities shall, without undue delay, provide each other with any information which is essential or relevant for the assessment. In this regard, the competent authorities shall communicate to each other upon request all relevant information and shall communicate on their own initiative all essential information. A decision by the competent authority that has authorised the credit institution in which the acquisition is proposed shall indicate any views or reservations expressed by the competent authority responsible for the proposed acquirer.]
Textual Amendments
F7 Inserted by Directive 2007/44/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 5 September 2007 amending Council Directive 92/49/EEC and Directives 2002/83/EC, 2004/39/EC, 2005/68/EC and 2006/48/EC as regards procedural rules and evaluation criteria for the prudential assessment of acquisitions and increase of holdings in the financial sector (Text with EEA relevance).
The Member States shall require any natural or legal person who has taken a decision to dispose, directly or indirectly, of a qualifying holding in a credit institution first to notify in writing the competent authorities, indicating the size of his intended holding. Such a person shall likewise notify the competent authorities if he has taken a decision to reduce his qualifying holding so that the proportion of the voting rights or of the capital held would fall below 20 %, 30 % or 50 % or so that the credit institution would cease to be his subsidiary. Member States need not apply the 30 % threshold where, in accordance with Article 9(3)(a) of Directive 2004/109/EC, they apply a threshold of one-third.]
Textual Amendments
F6 Substituted by Directive 2007/44/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 5 September 2007 amending Council Directive 92/49/EEC and Directives 2002/83/EC, 2004/39/EC, 2005/68/EC and 2006/48/EC as regards procedural rules and evaluation criteria for the prudential assessment of acquisitions and increase of holdings in the financial sector (Text with EEA relevance).
1.Credit institutions shall, on becoming aware of any acquisitions or disposals of holdings in their capital that cause holdings to exceed or fall below one of the thresholds referred to in Article 19(1) and Article 20, inform the competent authorities of those acquisitions or disposals.
They shall also, at least once a year, inform the competent authorities of the names of shareholders and members possessing qualifying holdings and the sizes of such holdings as shown, for example, by the information received at the annual general meetings of shareholders and members or as a result of compliance with the regulations relating to companies listed on stock exchanges.
2.The Member States shall require that, where the influence exercised by the persons referred to in Article 19(1) is likely to operate to the detriment of the prudent and sound management of the institution, the competent authorities shall take appropriate measures to put an end to that situation. Such measures may consist in injunctions, sanctions against directors and managers, or the suspension of the exercise of the voting rights attaching to the shares held by the shareholders or members in question.
Similar measures shall apply to natural or legal persons who fail to comply with the obligation to provide prior information, as laid down in Article 19(1).
If a holding is acquired despite the opposition of the competent authorities, the Member States shall, regardless of any other sanctions to be adopted, provide either for exercise of the corresponding voting rights to be suspended, or for the nullity of votes cast or for the possibility of their annulment.
[F63. In determining whether the criteria for a qualifying holding in the context of Articles 19 and 20 and this Article are fulfilled, the voting rights referred to in Articles 9 and 10 of Directive 2004/109/EC, as well as the conditions regarding aggregation thereof laid down in Article 12(4) and (5) of that Directive, shall be taken into account.
In determining whether the criteria for a qualifying holding referred to in this Article are fulfilled, Member States shall not take into account voting rights or shares which investment firms or credit institutions may hold as a result of providing the underwriting of financial instruments and/or placing of financial instruments on a firm commitment basis included under point 6 of Section A of Annex I to Directive 2004/39/EC, provided that those rights are, on the one hand, not exercised or otherwise used to intervene in the management of the issuer and, on the other, disposed of within one year of acquisition.]
Textual Amendments
F6 Substituted by Directive 2007/44/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 5 September 2007 amending Council Directive 92/49/EEC and Directives 2002/83/EC, 2004/39/EC, 2005/68/EC and 2006/48/EC as regards procedural rules and evaluation criteria for the prudential assessment of acquisitions and increase of holdings in the financial sector (Text with EEA relevance).
1.Home Member State competent authorities shall require that every credit institution have robust governance arrangements, which include a clear organisational structure with well defined, transparent and consistent lines of responsibility, effective processes to identify, manage, monitor and report the risks it is or might be exposed to, and adequate internal control mechanisms, including sound administrative and accounting procedures.
2.The arrangements, processes and mechanisms referred to in paragraph 1 shall be comprehensive and proportionate to the nature, scale and complexity of the credit institution's activities. The technical criteria laid down in Annex V shall be taken into account.
The Member States shall provide that the activities listed in Annex I may be carried on within their territories, in accordance with Articles 25, 26(1) to (3), 28(1) and (2) and 29 to 37 either by the establishment of a branch or by way of the provision of services, by any credit institution authorised and supervised by the competent authorities of another Member State, provided that such activities are covered by the authorisation.
1.The Member States shall provide that the activities listed in Annex I may be carried on within their territories, in accordance with Articles 25, 26(1) to (3), 28(1) and (2) and 29 to 37, either by the establishment of a branch or by way of the provision of services, by any financial institution from another Member State, whether a subsidiary of a credit institution or the jointly-owned subsidiary of two or more credit institutions, the memorandum and Articles of association of which permit the carrying on of those activities and which fulfils each of the following conditions:
(a)the parent undertaking or undertakings shall be authorised as credit institutions in the Member State by the law of which the financial institution is governed;
(b)the activities in question shall actually be carried on within the territory of the same Member State;
(c)the parent undertaking or undertakings shall hold 90 % or more of the voting rights attaching to shares in the capital of the financial institution;
(d)the parent undertaking or undertakings shall satisfy the competent authorities regarding the prudent management of the financial institution and shall have declared, with the consent of the relevant home Member State competent authorities, that they jointly and severally guarantee the commitments entered into by the financial institution; and
(e)the financial institution shall be effectively included, for the activities in question in particular, in the consolidated supervision of the parent undertaking, or of each of the parent undertakings, in accordance with Title V, Chapter 4, Section 1, in particular for the purposes of the minimum own funds requirements set out in Article 75 for the control of large exposures and for purposes of the limitation of holdings provided for in Articles 120 to 122.
Compliance with these conditions shall be verified by the competent authorities of the home Member State and the latter shall supply the financial institution with a certificate of compliance which shall form Part of the notification referred to in Articles 25 and 28.
The competent authorities of the home Member State shall ensure the supervision of the financial institution in accordance with Articles 10(1), 19 to 22, 40, 42 to 52 and 54.
2.If a financial institution as referred to in the first subparagraph of paragraph 1 ceases to fulfil any of the conditions imposed, the home Member State shall notify the competent authorities of the host Member State and the activities carried on by that financial institution in the host Member State shall become subject to the legislation of the host Member State.
3.Paragraphs 1 and 2 shall apply mutatis mutandis to subsidiaries of a financial institution as referred to in the first subparagraph of paragraph 1.
1.A credit institution wishing to establish a branch within the territory of another Member State shall notify the competent authorities of its home Member State.
2.Member States shall require every credit institution wishing to establish a branch in another Member State to provide the following information when effecting the notification referred to in paragraph 1:
(a)the Member State within the territory of which it plans to establish a branch;
(b)a programme of operations setting out, inter alia, the types of business envisaged and the structural organisation of the branch;
(c)the address in the host Member State from which documents may be obtained; and
(d)the names of those to be responsible for the management of the branch.
3.Unless the competent authorities of the home Member State have reason to doubt the adequacy of the administrative structure or the financial situation of the credit institution, taking into account the activities envisaged, they shall within three months of receipt of the information referred to in paragraph 2 communicate that information to the competent authorities of the host Member State and shall inform the credit institution accordingly.
The home Member State's competent authorities shall also communicate the amount of own funds and the sum of the capital requirements under Article 75 of the credit institution.
By way of derogation from the second subparagraph, in the case referred to in Article 24, the home Member State's competent authorities shall communicate the amount of own funds of the financial institution and the sum of the consolidated own funds and consolidated capital requirements under Article 75 of the credit institution which is its parent undertaking.
4.Where the competent authorities of the home Member State refuse to communicate the information referred to in paragraph 2 to the competent authorities of the host Member State, they shall give reasons for their refusal to the credit institution concerned within three months of receipt of all the information.
That refusal or a failure to reply, shall be subject to a right to apply to the courts in the home Member State.
1.Before the branch of a credit institution commences its activities the competent authorities of the host Member State shall, within two months of receiving the information referred to in Article 25, prepare for the supervision of the credit institution in accordance with Section 5 and if necessary indicate the conditions under which, in the interest of the general good, those activities shall be carried on in the host Member State.
2.On receipt of a communication from the competent authorities of the host Member State, or in the event of the expiry of the period provided for in paragraph 1 without receipt of any communication from the latter, the branch may be established and may commence its activities.
3.In the event of a change in any of the particulars communicated pursuant to points (b), (c) or (d) of Article 25(2), a credit institution shall give written notice of the change in question to the competent authorities of the home and host Member States at least one month before making the change so as to enable the competent authorities of the home Member State to take a decision pursuant to Article 25 and the competent authorities of the host Member State to take a decision on the change pursuant to paragraph 1 of this Article.
4.Branches which have commenced their activities, in accordance with the provisions in force in their host Member States, before 1 January 1993, shall be presumed to have been subject to the procedure laid down in Article 25 and in paragraphs 1 and 2 of this Article. They shall be governed, from 1 January 1993, by paragraph 3 of this Article and by Articles 23 and 43 as well as Sections 2 and 5.
Any number of places of business set up in the same Member State by a credit institution with headquarters in another Member State shall be regarded as a single branch.
1.Any credit institution wishing to exercise the freedom to provide services by carrying on its activities within the territory of another Member State for the first time shall notify the competent authorities of the home Member State, of the activities on the list in Annex I which it intends to carry on.
2.The competent authorities of the home Member State shall, within one month of receipt of the notification provided for in paragraph 1, send that notification to the competent authorities of the host Member State.
3.This Article shall not affect rights acquired by credit institutions providing services before 1 January 1993.
Host Member States may, for statistical purposes, require that all credit institutions having branches within their territories shall report periodically on their activities in those host Member States to the competent authorities of those host Member States.
In discharging the responsibilities imposed on them in Article 41, host Member States may require that branches of credit institutions from other Member States provide the same information as they require from national credit institutions for that purpose.
1.Where the competent authorities of a host Member State ascertain that a credit institution having a branch or providing services within its territory is not complying with the legal provisions adopted in that State pursuant to the provisions of this Directive involving powers of the host Member State's competent authorities, those authorities shall require the credit institution concerned to put an end to that irregular situation.
2.If the credit institution concerned fails to take the necessary steps, the competent authorities of the host Member State shall inform the competent authorities of the home Member State accordingly.
The competent authorities of the home Member State shall, at the earliest opportunity, take all appropriate measures to ensure that the credit institution concerned puts an end to that irregular situation. The nature of those measures shall be communicated to the competent authorities of the host Member State.
3.If, despite the measures taken by the home Member State or because such measures prove inadequate or are not available in the Member State in question, the credit institution persists in violating the legal rules referred to in paragraph 1 in force in the host Member State, the latter State may, after informing the competent authorities of the home Member State, take appropriate measures to prevent or to punish further irregularities and, in so far as is necessary, to prevent that credit institution from initiating further transactions within its territory. The Member States shall ensure that within their territories it is possible to serve the legal documents necessary for these measures on credit institutions.
Articles 29 and 30 shall not affect the power of host Member States to take appropriate measures to prevent or to punish irregularities committed within their territories which are contrary to the legal rules they have adopted in the interests of the general good. This shall include the possibility of preventing offending credit institutions from initiating further transactions within their territories.
Any measure taken pursuant to Article 30(2) and (3), or Article 31 involving penalties or restrictions on the exercise of the freedom to provide services shall be properly justified and communicated to the credit institution concerned. Every such measure shall be subject to a right of appeal to the courts in the Member State in which it was taken.
Before following the procedure provided for in Article 30, the competent authorities of the host Member State may, in emergencies, take any precautionary measures necessary to protect the interests of depositors, investors and others to whom services are provided. The Commission and the competent authorities of the other Member States concerned shall be informed of such measures at the earliest opportunity.
The Commission may, after consulting the competent authorities of the Member States concerned, decide that the Member State in question shall amend or abolish those measures.
Host Member States may exercise the powers conferred on them under this Directive by taking appropriate measures to prevent or to punish irregularities committed within their territories. This shall include the possibility of preventing offending credit institutions from initiating further transactions within their territories.
In the event of the withdrawal of authorisation, the competent authorities of the host Member State shall be informed and shall take appropriate measures to prevent the credit institution concerned from initiating further transactions within its territory and to safeguard the interests of depositors.
The Member States shall inform the Commission of the number and type of cases in which there has been a refusal pursuant to Articles 25 and 26(1) to (3) or in which measures have been taken in accordance with Article 30(3).
This Section shall not prevent credit institutions with head offices in other Member States from advertising their services through all available means of communication in the host Member State, subject to any rules governing the form and the content of such advertising adopted in the interests of the general good.
1.Member States shall not apply to branches of credit institutions having their head office outside the Community, when commencing or carrying on their business, provisions which result in more favourable treatment than that accorded to branches of credit institutions having their head office in the Community.
2.The competent authorities shall notify the Commission and the European Banking Committee of all authorisations for branches granted to credit institutions having their head office outside the Community.
3.Without prejudice to paragraph 1, the Community may, through agreements concluded with one or more third countries, agree to apply provisions which accord to branches of a credit institution having its head office outside the Community identical treatment throughout the territory of the Community.
1.The Commission may submit proposals to the Council, either at the request of a Member State or on its own initiative, for the negotiation of agreements with one or more third countries regarding the means of exercising supervision on a consolidated basis over the following:
(a)credit institutions the parent undertakings of which have their head offices in a third country; or
(b)credit institutions situated in third countries the parent undertakings of which, whether credit institutions or financial holding companies, have their head offices in the Community.
2.The agreements referred to in paragraph 1 shall, in particular, seek to ensure the following:
(a)that the competent authorities of the Member States are able to obtain the information necessary for the supervision, on the basis of their consolidated financial situations, of credit institutions or financial holding companies situated in the Community and which have as subsidiaries credit institutions or financial institutions situated outside the Community, or holding participation in such institutions; and
(b)that the competent authorities of third countries are able to obtain the information necessary for the supervision of parent undertakings the head offices of which are situated within their territories and which have as subsidiaries credit institutions or financial institutions situated in one or more Member States or holding participation in such institutions.
3.Without prejudice to Article 300(1) and (2) of the Treaty, the Commission shall, with the assistance of the European Banking Committee, examine the outcome of the negotiations referred to in paragraph 1 and the resulting situation.
1.The prudential supervision of a credit institution, including that of the activities it carries on accordance with Articles 23 and 24, shall be the responsibility of the competent authorities of the home Member State, without prejudice to those provisions of this Directive which give responsibility to the competent authorities of the host Member State.
2.Paragraph 1 shall not prevent supervision on a consolidated basis pursuant to this Directive.
[F53. The competent authorities in one Member State shall, in the exercise of their general duties, duly consider the potential impact of their decisions on the stability of the financial system in all other Member States concerned and, in particular, in emergency situations, based on the information available at the relevant time.]
Textual Amendments
F5 Inserted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
Host Member States shall, pending further coordination, retain responsibility in cooperation with the competent authorities of the home Member State for the supervision of the liquidity of the branches of credit institutions.
Without prejudice to the measures necessary for the reinforcement of the European Monetary System, host Member States shall retain complete responsibility for the measures resulting from the implementation of their monetary policies.
Such measures may not provide for discriminatory or restrictive treatment based on the fact that a credit institution is authorised in another Member State.
The competent authorities of the Member States concerned shall collaborate closely in order to supervise the activities of credit institutions operating, in particular through a branch, in one or more Member States other than that in which their head offices are situated. They shall supply one another with all information concerning the management and ownership of such credit institutions that is likely to facilitate their supervision and the examination of the conditions for their authorisation, and all information likely to facilitate the monitoring of such institutions, in particular with regard to liquidity, solvency, deposit guarantees, the limiting of large exposures, administrative and accounting procedures and internal control mechanisms.
1. The competent authorities of a host Member State may make a request to the consolidating supervisor where Article 129(1) applies or to the competent authorities of the home Member State, for a branch of a credit institution to be considered as significant.
That request shall provide reasons for considering the branch to be significant with particular regard to the following:
(a) whether the market share of the branch of a credit institution in terms of deposit exceeds 2 % in the host Member State;
(b) the likely impact of a suspension or closure of the operations of the credit institution on market liquidity and the payment and clearing and settlement systems in the host Member State; and
(c) the size and the importance of the branch in terms of number of clients within the context of the banking or financial system of the host Member State.
The competent authorities of the home and host Member States, and the consolidating supervisor where Article 129(1) applies, shall do everything within their power to reach a joint decision on the designation of a branch as being significant.
If no joint decision is reached within two months of receipt of a request under the first subparagraph, the competent authorities of the host Member State shall take their own decision within a further period of two months on whether the branch is significant. In taking their decision, the competent authorities of the host Member State shall take into account any views and reservations of the consolidating supervisor or the competent authorities of the home Member State.
The decisions referred to in the third and fourth subparagraph shall be set out in a document containing the fully reasoned decision and transmitted to the competent authorities concerned, and shall be recognised as determinative and applied by the competent authorities in the Member States concerned.
The designation of a branch as being significant shall not affect the rights and responsibilities of the competent authorities under this Directive.
2. The competent authorities of the home Member State shall communicate to the competent authorities of a host Member State where a significant branch is established the information referred to in Article 132(1)(c) and (d) and carry out the tasks referred to in Article 129(1)(c) in cooperation with the competent authorities of the host Member State.
If a competent authority of a home Member State becomes aware of an emergency situation within a credit institution as referred to in Article 130(1), it shall alert as soon as practicable the authorities referred to in the fourth paragraph of Article 49 and in Article 50.
3. Where Article 131a does not apply, the competent authorities supervising a credit institution with significant branches in other Member States shall establish and chair a college of supervisors to facilitate the cooperation under paragraph 2 of this Article and Article 42. The establishment and functioning of the college shall be based on written arrangements determined, after consultation with competent authorities concerned, by the competent authority of the home Member State. The competent authority of the home Member State shall decide which competent authorities participate in a meeting or in an activity of the college.
The decision of the competent authority of the home Member State shall take account of the relevance of the supervisory activity to be planned or coordinated for those authorities, in particular the potential impact on the stability of the financial system in the Member States concerned referred to in Article 40(3) and the obligations referred to in paragraph 2 of this Article.
The competent authority of the home Member State shall keep all members of the college fully informed, in advance, of the organisation of such meetings, the main issues to be discussed and the activities to be considered. The competent authority of the home Member State shall also keep all the members of the college fully informed, in a timely manner, of the actions taken in those meetings or the measures carried out.
Textual Amendments
F5 Inserted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
1. In the exercise of their duties, the competent authorities shall take into account the convergence in respect of supervisory tools and supervisory practices in the application of the laws, regulations and administrative requirements adopted pursuant to this Directive. For that purpose, Member States shall ensure that:
(a) the competent authorities participate in the activities of the Committee of European Banking Supervisors;
(b) the competent authorities follow the guidelines, recommendations, standards and other measures agreed by the Committee of European Banking Supervisors and shall state the reasons if they do not do so;
(c) national mandates conferred on the competent authorities do not inhibit the performance by them of their duties as members of the Committee of European Banking Supervisors or under this Directive.
2. The Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall report to the European Parliament, the Council and the Commission on the progress made towards supervisory convergence every year starting from 1 January 2011 .]
Textual Amendments
F5 Inserted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
1.Host Member States shall provide that, where a credit institution authorised in another Member State carries on its activities through a branch, the competent authorities of the home Member State may, after having first informed the competent authorities of the host Member State, carry out themselves or through the intermediary of persons they appoint for that purpose on-the-spot verification of the information referred to in Article 42.
2.The competent authorities of the home Member State may also, for purposes of the verification of branches, have recourse to one of the other procedures laid down in Article 141.
3.Paragraphs 1 and 2 shall not affect the right of the competent authorities of the host Member State to carry out, in the discharge of their responsibilities under this Directive, on-the-spot verifications of branches established within their territory.
1.Member States shall provide that all persons working for or who have worked for the competent authorities, as well as auditors or experts acting on behalf of the competent authorities, shall be bound by the obligation of professional secrecy.
No confidential information which they may receive in the course of their duties may be divulged to any person or authority whatsoever, except in summary or collective form, such that individual credit institutions cannot be identified, without prejudice to cases covered by criminal law.
Nevertheless, where a credit institution has been declared bankrupt or is being compulsorily wound up, confidential information which does not concern third parties involved in attempts to rescue that credit institution may be divulged in civil or commercial proceedings.
2.Paragraph 1 shall not prevent the competent authorities of the various Member States from exchanging information in accordance with this Directive and with other Directives applicable to credit institutions. That information shall be subject to the conditions of professional secrecy indicated in paragraph 1.
Competent authorities receiving confidential information under Article 44 may use it only in the course of their duties and only for the following purposes:
to check that the conditions governing the taking-up of the business of credit institutions are met and to facilitate monitoring, on a non-consolidated or consolidated basis, of the conduct of such business, especially with regard to the monitoring of liquidity, solvency, large exposures, and administrative and accounting procedures and internal control mechanisms;
to impose penalties;
in an administrative appeal against a decision of the competent authority; or
in court proceedings initiated pursuant to Article 55 or to special provisions provided for in this in other Directives adopted in the field of credit institutions.
Member States may conclude cooperation agreements, providing for exchanges of information, with the competent authorities of third countries or with authorities or bodies of third countries as defined in Articles 47 and 48(1) only if the information disclosed is subject to guarantees of professional secrecy at least equivalent to those referred to in Article 44(1). Such exchange of information shall be for the purpose of performing the supervisory task of the authorities or bodies mentioned.
Where the information originates in another Member State, it may not be disclosed without the express agreement of the competent authorities which have disclosed it and, where appropriate, solely for the purposes for which those authorities gave their agreement.
Articles 44(1) and 45 shall not preclude the exchange of information within a Member State, where there are two or more competent authorities in the same Member State, or between Member States, between competent authorities and the following:
authorities entrusted with the public duty of supervising other financial organisations and insurance companies and the authorities responsible for the supervision of financial markets;
bodies involved in the liquidation and bankruptcy of credit institutions and in other similar procedures; and
persons responsible for carrying out statutory audits of the accounts of credit institutions and other financial institutions;
in the discharge of their supervisory functions.
Articles 44(1) and 45 shall not preclude the disclosure to bodies which administer deposit-guarantee schemes of information necessary to the exercise of their functions.
In both cases, the information received shall be subject to the conditions of professional secrecy specified in Article 44(1).
1.Notwithstanding Articles 44 to 46, Member States may authorise exchange of information between the competent authorities and the following:
(a)the authorities responsible for overseeing the bodies involved in the liquidation and bankruptcy of credit institutions and in other similar procedures; and
(b)the authorities responsible for overseeing persons charged with carrying out statutory audits of the accounts of insurance undertakings, credit institutions, investment firms and other financial institutions.
In such cases, Member States shall require fulfilment of at least the following conditions:
(a)the information shall be for the purpose of performing the supervisory task referred to in the first subparagraph;
(b)information received in this context shall be subject to the conditions of professional secrecy specified in Article 44(1); and
(c)where the information originates in another Member State, it may not be disclosed without the express agreement of the competent authorities which have disclosed it and, where appropriate, solely for the purposes for which those authorities gave their agreement.
Member States shall communicate to the Commission and to the other Member States the names of the authorities which may receive information pursuant to this paragraph.
2.Notwithstanding Articles 44 to 46, Member States may, with the aim of strengthening the stability, including integrity, of the financial system, authorise the exchange of information between the competent authorities and the authorities or bodies responsible under law for the detection and investigation of breaches of company law.
In such cases Member States shall require fulfilment of at least the following conditions:
(a)the information is for the purpose of performing the task referred to in the first subparagraph;
(b)information received in this context is subject to the conditions of professional secrecy specified in Article 44(1); and
(c)where the information originates in another Member State, it may not be disclosed without the express agreement of the competent authorities which have disclosed it and, where appropriate, solely for the purposes for which those authorities gave their agreement.
Where, in a Member State, the authorities or bodies referred to in the first subparagraph perform their task of detection or investigation with the aid, in view of their specific competence, of persons appointed for that purpose and not employed in the public sector, the possibility of exchanging information provided for in the first subparagraph may be extended to such persons under the conditions specified in the second subparagraph.
In order to implement the third subparagraph, the authorities or bodies referred to in the first subparagraph shall communicate to the competent authorities which have disclosed the information, the names and precise responsibilities of the persons to whom it is to be sent.
Member States shall communicate to the Commission and to the other Member States the names of the authorities or bodies which may receive information pursuant to this Article.
The Commission shall draw up a report on the application of the provisions of this Article.
This Section shall not prevent a competent authority from transmitting information to the following for the purposes of their tasks:
[F2central banks of the European system of the central banks and other bodies with a similar function in their capacity as monetary authorities when this information is relevant for the exercise of their respective statutory tasks, including the conduct of monetary policy and related liquidity provision, oversight of payments, clearing and settlement systems, and the safeguarding of stability of the financial system;]
where appropriate, to other public authorities responsible for overseeing payment systems.
This Section shall not prevent such authorities or bodies from communicating to the competent authorities such information as they may need for the purposes of Article 45.
Information received in this context shall be subject to the conditions of professional secrecy specified in Article 44(1).
[F5In an emergency situation as referred to in Article 130(1), Member States shall allow competent authorities to communicate information to the central banks of the European system of the central banks when this information is relevant for the exercise of their statutory tasks, including the conduct of monetary policy and related liquidity provision, the oversight of payments, clearing and settlement systems, and safeguarding the stability of the financial system.]
Textual Amendments
F2 Substituted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
F5 Inserted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
Notwithstanding Articles 44(1) and 45, the Member States may, by virtue of provisions laid down by law, authorise the disclosure of certain information to other departments of their central government administrations responsible for legislation on the supervision of credit institutions, financial institutions, investment services and insurance companies and to inspectors acting on behalf of those departments.
However, such disclosures may be made only where necessary for reasons of prudential control.
[F5In an emergency situation as referred to in Article 130(1), Member States shall allow competent authorities to disclose information which is relevant to the departments referred to in the first paragraph of this Article in all Member States concerned.]
Textual Amendments
F5 Inserted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
The Member States shall provide that information received under Articles 44(2) and 47 and information obtained by means of the on-the-spot verification referred to in Article 43(1) and (2) may never be disclosed in the cases referred to in Article 50 except with the express consent of the competent authorities which disclosed the information or of the competent authorities of the Member State in which on-the-spot verification was carried out.
This Section shall not prevent the competent authorities of a Member State from communicating the information referred to in Articles 44 to 46 to a clearing house or other similar body recognised under national law for the provision of clearing or settlement services for one of their national markets if they consider that it is necessary to communicate the information in order to ensure the proper functioning of those bodies in relation to defaults or potential defaults by market participants. The information received in this context shall be subject to the conditions of professional secrecy specified in Article 44(1).
The Member States shall, however, ensure that information received under Article 44(2) may not be disclosed in the circumstances referred to in this Article without the express consent of the competent authorities which disclosed it.
1.Member States shall provide at least that any person authorised within the meaning of Directive 84/253/EEC(22) performing in a credit institution the task described in Article 51 of Directive 78/660/EEC, Article 37 of Directive 83/349/EEC or Article 31 of Directive 85/611/EEC(23), or any other statutory task, shall have a duty to report promptly to the competent authorities any fact or decision concerning that credit institution of which he has become aware while carrying out that task which is liable to:
(a)constitute a material breach of the laws, regulations or administrative provisions which lay down the conditions governing authorisation or which specifically govern pursuit of the activities of credit institutions;
(b)affect the continuous functioning of the credit institution; or
(c)lead to refusal to certify the accounts or to the expression of reservations.
Member States shall provide at least that that person shall likewise have a duty to report any fact or decision of which he becomes aware in the course of carrying out a task as described in the first sub-paragraph in an undertaking having close links resulting from a control relationship with the credit institution within which he is carrying out that task.
2.The disclosure in good faith to the competent authorities, by persons authorised within the meaning of Directive 84/253/EEC, of any fact or decision referred to in paragraph 1 shall not constitute a breach of any restriction on disclosure of information imposed by contract or by any legislative, regulatory or administrative provision and shall not involve such persons in liability of any kind.
Without prejudice to the procedures for the withdrawal of authorisations and the provisions of criminal law, the Member States shall provide that their respective competent authorities may, as against credit institutions, or those who effectively control the business of credit institutions, which breach laws, regulations or administrative provisions concerning the supervision or pursuit of their activities, adopt or impose penalties or measures aimed specifically at ending the observed breaches or the causes of such breaches.
Member States shall ensure that decisions taken in respect of a credit institution in pursuance of laws, regulations and administrative provisions adopted in accordance with this Directive may be subject to the right to apply to the courts. The same shall apply where no decision is taken, within six months of its submission, in respect of an application for authorisation which contains all the information required under the provisions in force.
Wherever a Member State lays down by law, regulation or administrative action a provision in implementation of Community legislation concerning the prudential supervision of an operative credit institution which uses the term or refers to the concept of own funds, it shall bring this term or concept into line with the definition given in Articles 57 to 61 and Articles 63 to 66.
Subject to the limits imposed in Article 66, the unconsolidated own funds of credit institutions shall consist of the following items:
[F2capital within the meaning of Article 22 of Directive 86/635/EEC, in so far as it has been paid up, plus the related share premium accounts, it fully absorbs losses in going concern situations, and in the event of bankruptcy or liquidation ranks after all other claims;]
reserves within the meaning of Article 23 of Directive 86/635/EEC and profits and losses brought forward as a result of the application of the final profit or loss;
funds for general banking risks within the meaning of Article 38 of Directive 86/635/EEC;
[F5instruments other than those referred to in point (a), which meet the requirements set out in points (a), (c), (d) and (e) of Article 63(2) and in Article 63a;]
revaluation reserves within the meaning of Article 33 of Directive 78/660/EEC;
value adjustments within the meaning of Article 37(2) of Directive 86/635/EEC;
other items within the meaning of Article 63;
the commitments of the members of credit institutions set up as cooperative societies and the joint and several commitments of the borrowers of certain institutions organised as funds, as referred to in Article 64(1); and
fixed-term cumulative preferential shares and subordinated loan capital as referred to in Article 64(3).
The following items shall be deducted in accordance with Article 66:
own shares at book value held by a credit institution;
intangible assets within the meaning of Article 4(9) (‘Assets’) of Directive 86/635/EEC;
material losses of the current financial year;
holdings in other credit and financial institutions amounting to more than 10 % of their capital;
subordinated claims and instruments referred to in Article 63 and Article 64(3) which a credit institution holds in respect of credit and financial institutions in which it has holdings exceeding 10 % of the capital in each case;
holdings in other credit and financial institutions of up to 10 % of their capital, the subordinated claims and the instruments referred to in Article 63 and Article 64(3) which a credit institution holds in respect of credit and financial institutions other than those referred to in points (l) and (m) in respect of the amount of the total of such holdings, subordinated claims and instruments which exceed 10 % of that credit institution's own funds calculated before the deduction of items in points (l) to (p);
participations within the meaning of Article 4(10) which a credit institution holds in:
insurance undertakings within the meaning of Article 6 of Directive 73/239/EEC(24), Article 4 of Directive 2002/83/EC(25) or Article 1(b) of Directive 98/78/EC(26),
reinsurance undertakings within the meaning of Article 1(c) of Directive 98/78/EC, or
insurance holding companies within the meaning of Article 1(i) of Directive 98/78/EC;
each of the following items which the credit institution holds in respect of the entities defined in point (o) in which it holds a participation:
instruments referred to in Article 16(3) of Directive 73/239/EEC, and
instruments referred to in Article 27(3) of Directive 2002/83/EC;
for credit institutions calculating risk-weighted exposure amounts under Section 3, Subsection 2, negative amounts resulting from the calculation in Annex VII, Part 1, point 36 and expected loss amounts calculated in accordance with Annex VII, Part 1 points 32 and 33; and
the exposure amount of securitisation positions which receive a risk weight of 1 250 % under Annex IX, Part 4, calculated in the manner there specified.
[F2For the purposes of point (b), the Member States shall permit inclusion of interim or year-end profits before a formal decision has been taken only if these profits have been verified by persons responsible for the auditing of the accounts and if it is proved to the satisfaction of the competent authorities that the amount thereof has been evaluated in accordance with the principles set out in Directive 86/635/EEC and is net of any foreseeable charge or dividend.]
In the case of a credit institution which is the originator of a securitisation, net gains arising from the capitalisation of future income from the securitised assets and providing credit enhancement to positions in the securitisation shall be excluded from the item specified in point (b).
Textual Amendments
F2 Substituted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
F5 Inserted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
Where shares in another credit institution, financial institution, insurance or reinsurance undertaking or insurance holding company are held temporarily for the purposes of a financial assistance operation designed to reorganise and save that entity, the competent authority may waive the provisions on deduction referred to in points (l) to (p) of Article 57.
As an alternative to the deduction of the items referred to in points (o) and (p) of Article 57, Member States may allow their credit institutions to apply mutatis mutandis methods 1, 2 or 3 of Annex I to Directive 2002/87/EC. Method 1 (accounting consolidation) may be applied only if the competent authority is confident about the level of integrated management and internal control regarding the entities which would be included in the scope of consolidation. The method chosen shall be applied in a consistent manner over time.
Member States may provide that for the calculation of own funds on a stand-alone basis, credit institutions subject to supervision on a consolidated basis in accordance with Chapter 4, Section 1, or to supplementary supervision in accordance with Directive 2002/87/EC, need not deduct the items referred to in points (l) to (p) of Article 57 which are held in credit institutions, financial institutions, insurance or reinsurance undertakings or insurance holding companies, which are included in the scope of consolidated or supplementary supervision.
This provision shall apply to all the prudential rules harmonised by Community acts.
[F2The concept of own funds as defined in Article 57(a) to (h) embodies a maximum number of items and amounts. Member States may decide on the use of those items and on the deduction of items other than those listed in Article 57(i) to (r).]
The items listed in points (a) to (e) of Article 57 shall be available to a credit institution for unrestricted and immediate use to cover risks or losses as soon as these occur. The amount shall be net of any foreseeable tax charge at the moment of its calculation or be suitably adjusted in so far as such tax charges reduce the amount up to which these items may be applied to cover risks or losses.
Textual Amendments
F2 Substituted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
Member States may report to the Commission on the progress achieved in convergence with a view to a common definition of own funds. On the basis of these reports the Commission shall, if appropriate, by 1 January 2009, submit a proposal to the European Parliament and to the Council for amendment of this Section.
1.The concept of own funds used by a Member State may include other items provided that, whatever their legal or accounting designations might be, they have the following characteristics:
(a)they are freely available to the credit institution to cover normal banking risks where revenue or capital losses have not yet been identified;
(b)their existence is disclosed in internal accounting records; and
(c)their amount is determined by the management of the credit institution, verified by independent auditors, made known to the competent authorities and placed under the supervision of the latter.
2.Securities of indeterminate duration and other instruments that fulfil the following conditions may also be accepted as other items:
(a)they may not be reimbursed on the bearer's initiative or without the prior agreement of the competent authority;
(b)the debt agreement shall provide for the credit institution to have the option of deferring the payment of interest on the debt;
(c)the lender's claims on the credit institution shall be wholly subordinated to those of all non-subordinated creditors;
(d)the documents governing the issue of the securities shall provide for debt and unpaid interest to be such as to absorb losses, whilst leaving the credit institution in a position to continue trading; and
(e)only fully paid-up amounts shall be taken into account.
To these securities and other instruments may be added cumulative preferential shares other than those referred to in point (h) of Article 57.
[F5Instruments referred to in Article 57(ca) shall comply with the requirements set out in points (a), (c), (d) and (e) of this Article.]
3.For credit institutions calculating risk-weighted exposure amounts under Section 3, Subsection 2, positive amounts resulting from the calculation in Annex VII, Part 1, point 36, may, up to 0,6 % of risk weighted exposure amounts calculated under Subsection 2, be accepted as other items. For these credit institutions value adjustments and provisions included in the calculation referred to in Annex VII, Part 1, point 36 and value adjustments and provisions for exposures referred to in point (e) of Article 57 shall not be included in own funds other than in accordance with this paragraph. For these purposes, risk-weighted exposure amounts shall not include those calculated in respect of securitisation positions which have a risk weight of 1 250 %.
Textual Amendments
F5 Inserted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
1. Instruments referred to in Article 57(ca) shall comply with the requirements set out in paragraphs 2 to 5 of this Article.
2. The instruments shall be undated or have an original maturity of at least 30 years. The instruments may include one or more call options at the sole discretion of the issuer, but they shall not be redeemed before five years after the date of issue. If the provisions governing undated instruments provide for a moderate incentive for the credit institution to redeem as determined by the competent authorities, such incentive shall not occur within 10 years of the date of issue. The provisions governing dated instruments shall not permit an incentive to redeem on a date other than the maturity date.
Dated and undated instruments may be called or redeemed only with the prior consent of the competent authorities. The competent authorities may grant permission provided the request is made at the initiative of the credit institution and either financial or solvency conditions of the credit institution are not unduly affected. The competent authorities may require institutions to replace the instrument by items of the same or better quality referred to in point (a) or (ca) of Article 57.
The competent authorities shall require the suspension of the redemption for dated instruments if the credit institution does not comply with the capital requirements set out in Article 75 and may require such suspension at other times based on the financial and solvency situation of credit institutions.
The competent authority may at any time grant permission for early redemption of dated or undated instruments in the event that there is a change in the applicable tax treatment or regulatory classification of such instruments which was unforeseen at the date of issue.
3. The provisions governing the instrument shall allow the credit institution to cancel, when necessary, the payment of interest or dividends for an unlimited period of time, on a non-cumulative basis.
However, the credit institution shall cancel such payments if it does not comply with the capital requirements set out in Article 75.
The competent authorities may require the cancellation of such payments based on the financial and solvency situation of the credit institution. Any such cancellation shall not prejudice the right of the credit institution to substitute the payment of interest or dividend by a payment in the form of an instrument referred to in Article 57(a), provided that any such mechanism allows the credit institution to preserve financial resources. Such substitution may be subject to specific conditions established by the competent authorities.
4. The provisions governing the instrument shall provide for principal, unpaid interest or dividend to be such as to absorb losses and to not hinder the recapitalisation of the credit institution through appropriate mechanisms, as elaborated by the Committee of European Banking Supervisors under paragraph 6.
5. In the event of the bankruptcy or liquidation of the credit institution, the instruments shall rank after the items referred to in Article 63(2).
6. The Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall elaborate guidelines for the convergence of supervisory practices with regard to the instruments referred to in paragraph 1 of this Article and in Article 57(a) and shall monitor their application. By 31 December 2011 , the Commission shall review the application of this Article and shall report to the European Parliament and the Council together with any appropriate proposals to ensure the quality of own funds.]
Textual Amendments
F5 Inserted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
1.The commitments of the members of credit institutions set up as cooperative societies referred to in point (g) of Article 57, shall comprise those societies' uncalled capital, together with the legal commitments of the members of those cooperative societies to make additional non-refundable payments should the credit institution incur a loss, in which case it shall be possible to demand those payments without delay.
The joint and several commitments of borrowers in the case of credit institutions organised as funds shall be treated in the same way as the preceding items.
All such items may be included in own funds in so far as they are counted as the own funds of institutions of this category under national law.
2.Member States shall not include in the own funds of public credit institutions guarantees which they or their local authorities extend to such entities.
3.Member States or the competent authorities may include fixed-term cumulative preferential shares referred to in point (h) of Article 57 and subordinated loan capital referred to in that provision in own funds, if binding agreements exist under which, in the event of the bankruptcy or liquidation of the credit institution, they rank after the claims of all other creditors and are not to be repaid until all other debts outstanding at the time have been settled.
Subordinated loan capital shall fulfil the following additional criteria:
(a)only fully paid-up funds may be taken into account;
(b)the loans involved shall have an original maturity of at least five years, after which they may be repaid;
(c)the extent to which they may rank as own funds shall be gradually reduced during at least the last five years before the repayment date; and
(d)the loan agreement shall not include any clause providing that in specified circumstances, other than the winding-up of the credit institution, the debt shall become repayable before the agreed repayment date.
For the purposes of point (b) of the second subparagraph, if the maturity of the debt is not fixed, the loans involved shall be repayable only subject to five years' notice unless the loans are no longer considered as own funds or unless the prior consent of the competent authorities is specifically required for early repayment. The competent authorities may grant permission for the early repayment of such loans provided the request is made at the initiative of the issuer and the solvency of the credit institution in question is not affected.
4.Credit institutions shall not include in own funds either the fair value reserves related to gains or losses on cash flow hedges of financial instruments measured at amortised cost, or any gains or losses on their liabilities valued at fair value that are due to changes in the credit institutions' own credit standing.
1.Where the calculation is to be made on a consolidated basis, the consolidated amounts relating to the items listed under Article 57 shall be used in accordance with the rules laid down in Chapter 4, Section 1. Moreover, the following may, when they are credit (‘negative’) items, be regarded as consolidated reserves for the calculation of own funds:
[F2(a) any minority interests within the meaning of Article 21 of Directive 83/349/EEC, where the global integration method is used. Any instruments referred to in Article 57(ca), which give rise to minority interests shall meet the requirements under points (a), (c), (d) and (e) of Article 63(2) and Articles 63a and 66;]
(b)the first consolidation difference within the meaning of Articles 19, 30 and 31 of Directive 83/349/EEC;
(c)the translation differences included in consolidated reserves in accordance with Article 39(6) of Directive 86/635/EEC; and
(d)any difference resulting from the inclusion of certain participating interests in accordance with the method prescribed in Article 33 of Directive 83/349/EEC.
2.Where the items referred to in points (a) to (d) of paragraph 1 are debit (‘positive’) items, they shall be deducted in the calculation of consolidated own funds.
Textual Amendments
F2 Substituted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
[F21. The items referred to in Article 57(d) to (h) shall be subject to the following limits:
(a) the total of the items referred to in Article 57(d) to (h) must not exceed a maximum of 100 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that Article; and
(b) the total of the items referred to in Article 57(g) to (h) must not exceed a maximum of 50 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that Article.
1a. Notwithstanding paragraph 1 of this Article, the total of the items in Article 57(ca) shall be subject to the following limits:
(a) instruments that must be converted during emergency situations and may be converted at the initiative of the competent authority, at any time, based on the financial and solvency situation of the issuer into items referred to in Article 57(a) within a pre-determined range must in total not exceed a maximum of 50 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that article;
(b) within the limit referred to in point (a) of this paragraph, all other instruments must not exceed a maximum of 35 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57;
(c) within the limits referred to in points (a) and (b) of this paragraph, dated instruments and instruments with provisions that provide for an incentive for the credit institution to redeem must not exceed a maximum of 15 % of the items in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57;
(d) the amount of items exceeding the limits set out in points (a), (b) and (c) must be subject to the limit set out in paragraph 1 of this Article.
2. The total of the items referred to in Article 57(l) to (r) shall be deducted half from the total of the items referred to in points (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that Article, and half from the total of the items referred to in points (d) to (h) of that Article, after application of the limits laid down in paragraph 1 of this Article. To the extent that half of the total of the items (l) to (r) of Article 57 exceeds the total of the items (d) to (h) of that Article, the excess shall be deducted from the total of the items (a) to (ca) minus (i), (j) and (k) of that Article. Items referred to in Article 57(r) shall not be deducted if they have been included in the calculation of risk-weighted exposure amounts for the purposes of Article 75 as referred to in Annex IX, Part 4.]
3.For the purposes of Sections 5 and 6, the provisions laid down in this Section shall be read without taking into account the items referred to in points (q) and (r) of Article 57 and Article 63(3).
[F24. The competent authorities may authorise credit institutions to exceed the limits laid down in paragraphs 1 and 1a temporarily during emergency situations.]
Textual Amendments
F2 Substituted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
Compliance with the conditions laid down in this Section shall be proved to the satisfaction of the competent authorities.
1.Credit institutions shall comply with the obligations laid down in Articles 22 and 75 and Section 5 on an individual basis.
2.Every credit institution which is neither a subsidiary in the Member State where it is authorised and supervised, nor a parent undertaking, and every credit institution not included in the consolidation pursuant to Article 73, shall comply with the obligations laid down in Articles 120 and 123 on an individual basis.
3.Every credit institution which is neither a parent undertaking, nor a subsidiary, and every credit institution not included in the consolidation pursuant to Article 73, shall comply with the obligations laid down in Chapter 5 on an individual basis.
1.The Member States may choose not to apply Article 68(1) to any subsidiary of a credit institution, where both the subsidiary and the credit institution are subject to authorisation and supervision by the Member State concerned, and the subsidiary is included in the supervision on a consolidated basis of the credit institution which is the parent undertaking, and all of the following conditions are satisfied, in order to ensure that own funds are distributed adequately among the parent undertaking and the subsidiaries:
(a)there is no current or foreseen material practical or legal impediment to the prompt transfer of own funds or repayment of liabilities by its parent undertaking;
(b)either the parent undertaking satisfies the competent authority regarding the prudent management of the subsidiary and has declared, with the consent of the competent authority, that it guarantees the commitments entered into by the subsidiary, or the risks in the subsidiary are of negligible interest;
(c)the risk evaluation, measurement and control procedures of the parent undertaking cover the subsidiary; and
(d)the parent undertaking holds more than 50 % of the voting rights attaching to shares in the capital of the subsidiary and/or has the right to appoint or remove a majority of the members of the management body of the subsidiary described in Article 11.
2.The Member States may exercise the option provided for in paragraph 1 where the parent undertaking is a financial holding company set up in the same Member State as the credit institution, provided that it is subject to the same supervision as that exercised over credit institutions, and in particular to the standards laid down in Article 71(1).
3.The Member States may choose not to apply Article 68(1) to a parent credit institution in a Member State where that credit institution is subject to authorisation and supervision by the Member State concerned, and it is included in the supervision on a consolidated basis, and all the following conditions are satisfied, in order to ensure that own funds are distributed adequately among the parent undertaking and the subsidiaries:
(a)there is no current or foreseen material practical or legal impediment to the prompt transfer of own funds or repayment of liabilities to the parent credit institution in a Member State; and
(b)the risk evaluation, measurement and control procedures relevant for consolidated supervision cover the parent credit institution in a Member State.
The competent authority which makes use of this paragraph shall inform the competent authorities of all other Member States.
4.Without prejudice to the generality of Article 144, the competent authority of the Member States exercising the discretion laid down in paragraph 3 shall publicly disclose, in the manner indicated in Article 144:
(a)criteria it applies to determine that there is no current or foreseen material practical or legal impediment to the prompt transfer of own funds or repayment of liabilities;
(b)the number of parent credit institutions which benefit from the exercise of the discretion laid down in paragraph 3 and the number of these which incorporate subsidiaries in a third country; and
(c)on an aggregate basis for the Member State:
the total amount of own funds on the consolidated basis of the parent credit institution in a Member State, which benefits from the exercise of the discretion laid down in paragraph 3, which are held in subsidiaries in a third country;
the percentage of total own funds on the consolidated basis of parent credit institutions in a Member State which benefits from the exercise of the discretion laid down in paragraph 3, represented by own funds which are held in subsidiaries in a third country; and
the percentage of total minimum own funds required under Article 75 on the consolidated basis of parent credit institutions in a Member State, which benefits from the exercise of the discretion laid down in paragraph 3, represented by own funds which are held in subsidiaries in a third country.
1.Subject to paragraphs 2 to 4 of this Article, the competent authorities may allow on a case by case basis parent credit institutions to incorporate in the calculation of their requirement under Article 68(1) subsidiaries which meet the conditions laid down in points (c) and (d) of Article 69(1), and whose material exposures or material liabilities are to that parent credit institution.
2.The treatment in paragraph 1 shall be allowed only where the parent credit institution demonstrates fully to the competent authorities the circumstances and arrangements, including legal arrangements, by virtue of which there is no material practical or legal impediment, and none are foreseen, to the prompt transfer of own funds, or repayment of liabilities when due by the subsidiary to its parent undertaking.
3.Where a competent authority exercises the discretion laid down in paragraph 1, it shall on a regular basis and not less than once a year inform the competent authorities of all the other Member States of the use made of paragraph 1 and of the circumstances and arrangements referred to in paragraph 2. Where the subsidiary is in a third country, the competent authorities shall provide the same information to the competent authorities of that third country as well.
4.Without prejudice to the generality of Article 144, a competent authority which exercises the discretion laid down in paragraph 1 shall publicly disclose, in the manner indicated in Article 144:
(a)the criteria it applies to determine that there is no current or foreseen material practical or legal impediment to the prompt transfer of own funds or repayment of liabilities;
(b)the number of parent credit institutions which benefit from the exercise of the discretion laid down in paragraph 1 and the number of these which incorporate subsidiaries in a third country; and
(c)on an aggregate basis for the Member State:
the total amount of own funds of parent credit institutions which benefit from the exercise of the discretion laid down in paragraph 1 which are held in subsidiaries in a third country;
the percentage of total own funds of parent credit institutions which benefit from the exercise of the discretion laid down in paragraph 1 represented by own funds which are held in subsidiaries in a third country; and
the percentage of total minimum own funds required under Article 75 of parent credit institutions which benefit from the exercise of the discretion laid down in paragraph 1 represented by own funds which are held in subsidiaries in a third country.
1.Without prejudice to Articles 68 to 70, parent credit institutions in a Member State shall comply, to the extent and in the manner prescribed in Article 133, with the obligations laid down in Articles 75, 120, 123 and Section 5 on the basis of their consolidated financial situation.
2.Without prejudice to Articles 68 to 70, credit institutions controlled by a parent financial holding company in a Member State shall comply, to the extent and in the manner prescribed in Article 133, with the obligations laid down in Articles 75, 120, 123 and Section 5 on the basis of the consolidated financial situation of that financial holding company.
Where more than one credit institution is controlled by a parent financial holding company in a Member State, the first subparagraph shall apply only to the credit institution to which supervision on a consolidated basis applies in accordance with Articles 125 and 126.
1.EU parent credit institutions shall comply with the obligations laid down in Chapter 5 on the basis of their consolidated financial situation.
Significant subsidiaries of EU parent credit institutions shall disclose the information specified in Annex XII, Part 1, point 5, on an individual or sub-consolidated basis.
2.Credit institutions controlled by an EU parent financial holding company shall comply with the obligations laid down in Chapter 5 on the basis of the consolidated financial situation of that financial holding company.
Significant subsidiaries of EU parent financial holding companies shall disclose the information specified in Annex XII, Part 1, point 5, on an individual or sub-consolidated basis.
3.The competent authorities responsible for exercising supervision on a consolidated basis pursuant to Articles 125 and 126 may decide not to apply in full or in part paragraphs 1 and 2 to the credit institutions which are included within comparable disclosures provided on a consolidated basis by a parent undertaking established in a third country.
1.The Member States or the competent authorities responsible for exercising supervision on a consolidated basis pursuant to Articles 125 and 126 may decide in the following cases that a credit institution, financial institution or ancillary services undertaking which is a subsidiary or in which a participation is held need not be included in the consolidation:
(a)where the undertaking concerned is situated in a third country where there are legal impediments to the transfer of the necessary information;
(b)where, in the opinion of the competent authorities, the undertaking concerned is of negligible interest only with respect to the objectives of monitoring credit institutions and in any event where the balance-sheet total of the undertaking concerned is less than the smaller of the following two amounts:
EUR 10 million, or
1 % of the balance-sheet total of the parent undertaking or the undertaking that holds the participation,
(c)where, in the opinion of the competent authorities responsible for exercising supervision on a consolidated basis, the consolidation of the financial situation of the undertaking concerned would be inappropriate or misleading as far as the objectives of the supervision of credit institutions are concerned.
If, in the cases referred to in point (b) of the first subparagraph, several undertakings meet the above criteria set out therein, they shall nevertheless be included in the consolidation where collectively they are of non-negligible interest with respect to the specified objectives.
2.Competent authorities shall require subsidiary credit institutions to apply the requirements laid down in Articles 75, 120 and 123 and Section 5 on a sub-consolidated basis if those credit institutions, or the parent undertaking where it is a financial holding company, have a credit institution or a financial institution or an asset management company as defined in Article 2(5) of Directive 2002/87/EC as a subsidiary in a third country, or hold a participation in such an undertaking.
3.Competent authorities shall require the parent undertakings and subsidiaries subject to this Directive to meet the obligations laid down in Article 22 on a consolidated or sub-consolidated basis, to ensure that their arrangements, processes and mechanisms are consistent and well-integrated and that any data and information relevant to the purpose of supervision can be produced.
1.Save where otherwise provided, the valuation of assets and off-balance-sheet items shall be effected in accordance with the accounting framework to which the credit institution is subject under Regulation (EC) No 1606/2002 and Directive 86/635/EEC.
2.Notwithstanding the requirements laid down in Articles 68 to 72, the calculations to verify the compliance of credit institutions with the obligations laid down in Article 75 shall be carried out not less than twice each year.
[F5For the communication of those calculations by credit institutions, competent authorities shall apply, from 31 December 2012 , uniform formats, frequencies and dates of reporting. To facilitate this, the Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall elaborate guidelines to introduce, within the Community, a uniform reporting format before 1 January 2012 . The reporting formats shall be proportionate to the nature, scale and complexity of the credit institutions' activities.]
The credit institutions shall communicate the results and any component data required to the competent authorities.
Textual Amendments
F5 Inserted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
Without prejudice to Article 136, Member States shall require credit institutions to provide own funds which are at all times more than or equal to the sum of the following capital requirements:
for credit risk and dilution risk in respect of all of their business activities with the exception of their trading book business and illiquid assets if deducted from own funds under Article 13(2)(d) of Directive 2006/49/EC, 8 % of the total of their risk-weighted exposure amounts calculated in accordance with Section 3;
in respect of their trading-book business, for position risk, settlement and counter-party risk and, in so far as the limits laid down in Articles 111 to 117 are authorised to be exceeded, for large exposures exceeding such limits, the capital requirements determined in accordance with Article 18 and Chapter V, Section 4 of Directive 2006/49/EC;
in respect of all of their business activities, for foreign-exchange risk and for commodities risk, the capital requirements determined according to Article 18 of Directive 2006/49/EC; and
in respect of all of their business activities, for operational risk, the capital requirements determined in accordance with Section 4.
Credit institutions shall apply either the Standardised Approach provided for in Articles 78 to 83 or, if permitted by the competent authorities in accordance with Article 84, the Internal Ratings Based Approach provided for in Articles 84 to 89 to calculate their risk-weighted exposure amounts for the purposes of Article 75(a).
‘Exposure’ for the purposes of this Section means an asset or off-balance sheet item.
1.Subject to paragraph 2, the exposure value of an asset item shall be its balance-sheet value and the exposure value of an off-balance sheet item listed in Annex II shall be the following percentage of its value: 100 % if it is a full-risk item, 50 % if it is a medium-risk item, 20 % if it is a medium/low-risk item, 0 % if it is a low-risk item. The off-balance sheet items referred to in the first sentence of this paragraph shall be assigned to risk categories as indicated in Annex II. In the case of a credit institution using the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method under Annex VIII, Part 3, where an exposure takes the form of securities or commodities sold, posted or lent under a repurchase transaction or under a securities or commodities lending or borrowing transaction, and margin lending transactions the exposure value shall be increased by the volatility adjustment appropriate to such securities or commodities as prescribed in Annex VIII, Part 3, points 34 to 59.
2.The exposure value of a derivative instrument listed in Annex IV shall be determined in accordance with Annex III with the effects of contracts of novation and other netting agreements taken into account for the purposes of those methods in accordance with Annex III. The exposure value of repurchase transactions, securities or commodities lending or borrowing transactions, long settlement transactions and margin lending transactions may be determined either in accordance with Annex III or Annex VIII.
3.Where an exposure is subject to funded credit protection, the exposure value applicable to that item may be modified in accordance with Subsection 3.
4.Notwithstanding paragraph 2, the exposure value of credit risk exposures outstanding, as determined by the competent authorities, with a central counterparty shall be determined in accordance with Annex III, Part 2, point 6, provided that the central counterparty's counterparty credit risk exposures with all participants in its arrangements are fully collateralised on a daily basis.
1.Each exposure shall be assigned to one of the following exposure classes:
(a)claims or contingent claims on central governments or central banks;
(b)claims or contingent claims on regional governments or local authorities;
(c)claims or contingent claims on administrative bodies and non-commercial undertakings;
(d)claims or contingent claims on multilateral development banks;
(e)claims or contingent claims on international organisations;
(f)claims or contingent claims on institutions;
(g)claims or contingent claims on corporates;
(h)retail claims or contingent retail claims;
(i)claims or contingent claims secured on real estate property;
(j)past due items;
(k)items belonging to regulatory high-risk categories;
(l)claims in the form of covered bonds;
(m)securitisation positions;
(n)short-term claims on institutions and corporate;
(o)claims in the form of collective investment undertakings (‘CIU’); or
(p)other items.
2.To be eligible for the retail exposure class referred to in point (h) of paragraph 1, an exposure shall meet the following conditions:
(a)the exposure shall be either to an individual person or persons, or to a small or medium sized entity;
(b)the exposure shall be one of a significant number of exposures with similar characteristics such that the risks associated with such lending are substantially reduced; and
(c)the total amount owed to the credit institution and parent undertakings and its subsidiaries, including any past due exposure, by the obligor client or group of connected clients, but excluding claims or contingent claims secured on residential real estate collateral, shall not, to the knowledge of the credit institution, exceed EUR 1 million. The credit institution shall take reasonable steps to acquire this knowledge.
Securities shall not be eligible for the retail exposure class.
3.The present value of retail minimum lease payments is eligible for the retail exposure class.
1.To calculate risk-weighted exposure amounts, risk weights shall be applied to all exposures, unless deducted from own funds, in accordance with the provisions of Annex VI, Part 1. The application of risk weights shall be based on the exposure class to which the exposure is assigned and, to the extent specified in Annex VI, Part 1, its credit quality. Credit quality may be determined by reference to the credit assessments of External Credit Assessment Institutions (‘ECAIs’) in accordance with the provisions of Articles 81 to 83 or the credit assessments of Export Credit Agencies as described in Annex VI, Part 1.
2.For the purposes of applying a risk weight, as referred to in paragraph 1, the exposure value shall be multiplied by the risk weight specified or determined in accordance with this Subsection.
3.For the purposes of calculating risk-weighted exposure amounts for exposures to institutions, Member States shall decide whether to adopt the method based on the credit quality of the central government of the jurisdiction in which the institution is incorporated or the method based on the credit quality of the counterparty institution in accordance with Annex VI.
4.Notwithstanding paragraph 1, where an exposure is subject to credit protection the risk weight applicable to that item may be modified in accordance with Subsection 3.
5.Risk-weighted exposure amounts for securitised exposures shall be calculated in accordance with Subsection 4.
6.Exposures the calculation of risk-weighted exposure amounts for which is not otherwise provided for under this Subsection shall be assigned a risk-weight of 100 %.
7.With the exception of exposures giving rise to liabilities in the form of the items referred to in paragraphs (a) to (h) of Article 57, competent authorities may exempt from the requirements of paragraph 1 of this Article the exposures of a credit institution to a counterparty which is its parent undertaking, its subsidiary, a subsidiary of its parent undertaking or an undertaking linked by a relationship within the meaning of Article 12(1) of Directive 83/349/EEC, provided that the following conditions are met:
(a)the counterparty is an institution or a financial holding company, financial institution, asset management company or ancillary services undertaking subject to appropriate prudential requirements;
(b)the counterparty is included in the same consolidation as the credit institution on a full basis;
(c)the counterparty is subject to the same risk evaluation, measurement and control procedures as the credit institution;
(d)the counterparty is established in the same Member State as the credit institution; and
(e)there is no current or foreseen material practical or legal impediment to the prompt transfer of own funds or repayment of liabilities from the counterparty to the credit institution.
In such a case, a risk weight of 0 % shall be assigned.
8.With the exception of exposures giving rise to liabilities in the form of the items referred to in points (a) to (h) of Article 57, competent authorities may exempt from the requirements of paragraph 1 of this Article the exposures to counterparties which are members of the same institutional protection scheme as the lending credit institution, provided that the following conditions are met:
(a)the requirements set out in points (a), (d) and (e) of paragraph 7;
(b)the credit institution and the counterparty have entered into a contractual or statutory liability arrangement which protects those institutions and in particular ensures their liquidity and solvency to avoid bankruptcy in case it becomes necessary (referred to below as an institutional protection scheme);
(c)the arrangements ensure that the institutional protection scheme will be able to grant support necessary under its commitment from funds readily available to it;
(d)the institutional protection scheme disposes of suitable and uniformly stipulated systems for the monitoring and classification of risk (which gives a complete overview of the risk situations of all the individual members and the institutional protection scheme as a whole) with corresponding possibilities to take influence; those systems shall suitably monitor defaulted exposures in accordance with Annex VII, Part 4, point 44;
(e)the institutional protection scheme conducts its own risk review which is communicated to the individual members;
(f)the institutional protection scheme draws up and publishes once in a year either, a consolidated report comprising the balance sheet, the profit-and-loss account, the situation report and the risk report, concerning the institutional protection scheme as a whole, or a report comprising the aggregated balance sheet, the aggregated profit-and-loss account, the situation report and the risk report, concerning the institutional protection scheme as a whole;
(g)members of the institutional protection scheme are obliged to give advance notice of at least 24 months if they wish to end the arrangements;
(h)the multiple use of elements eligible for the calculation of own funds (‘multiple gearing’) as well as any inappropriate creation of own funds between the members of the institutional protection scheme shall be eliminated;
(i)the institutional protection scheme shall be based on a broad membership of credit institutions of a predominantly homogeneous business profile; and
(j)the adequacy of the systems referred to in point (d) is approved and monitored at regular intervals by the relevant competent authorities.
In such a case, a risk weight of 0 % shall be assigned.
1.An external credit assessment may be used to determine the risk weight of an exposure in accordance with Article 80 only if the ECAI which provides it has been recognised as eligible for those purposes by the competent authorities (‘an eligible ECAI’ for the purposes of this Subsection).
[F22. The competent authorities shall recognise an ECAI as eligible for the purpose of Article 80 only if they are satisfied that its assessment methodology complies with the requirements of objectivity, independence, ongoing review and transparency, and that the resulting credit assessments meet the requirements of credibility and transparency. For those purposes, the competent authorities shall take into account the technical criteria set out in Annex VI, Part 2. Where an ECAI is registered as a credit rating agency in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 1060/2009 of 16 September 2009 of the European Parliament and of the Council on credit rating agencies (27) , the competent authorities shall consider the requirements of objectivity, independence, ongoing review and transparency with respect to its assessment methodology to be satisfied.]
3.If an ECAI has been recognised as eligible by the competent authorities of a Member State, the competent authorities of other Member States may recognise that ECAI as eligible without carrying out their own evaluation process.
4.Competent authorities shall make publicly available an explanation of the recognition process, and a list of eligible ECAIs.
Textual Amendments
F2 Substituted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
1.The competent authorities shall determine, taking into account the technical criteria set out in Annex VI, Part 2, with which of the credit quality steps set out in Part 1 of that Annex the relevant credit assessments of an eligible ECAI are to be associated. Those determinations shall be objective and consistent.
2.When the competent authorities of a Member State have made a determination under paragraph 1, the competent authorities of other Member States may recognise that determination without carrying out their own determination process.
1.The use of ECAI credit assessments for the calculation of a credit institution's risk-weighted exposure amounts shall be consistent and in accordance with Annex VI, Part 3. Credit assessments shall not be used selectively.
2.Credit institutions shall use solicited credit assessments. However, with the permission of the relevant competent authority, they may use unsolicited assessments.
1.In accordance with this Subsection, the competent authorities may permit credit institutions to calculate their risk-weighted exposure amounts using the Internal Ratings Based Approach (‘IRB Approach’). Explicit permission shall be required in the case of each credit institution.
2.Permission shall be given only if the competent authority is satisfied that the credit institution's systems for the management and rating of credit risk exposures are sound and implemented with integrity and, in particular, that they meet the following standards in accordance with Annex VII, Part 4:
(a)the credit institution's rating systems provide for a meaningful assessment of obligor and transaction characteristics, a meaningful differentiation of risk and accurate and consistent quantitative estimates of risk;
(b)internal ratings and default and loss estimates used in the calculation of capital requirements and associated systems and processes play an essential role in the risk management and decision-making process, and in the credit approval, internal capital allocation and corporate governance functions of the credit institution;
(c)the credit institution has a credit risk control unit responsible for its rating systems that is appropriately independent and free from undue influence;
(d)the credit institution collects and stores all relevant data to provide effective support to its credit risk measurement and management process; and
(e)the credit institution documents its rating systems and the rationale for their design and validates its rating systems.
Where an EU parent credit institution and its subsidiaries or an EU parent financial holding company and its subsidiaries use the IRB Approach on a unified basis, the competent authorities may allow minimum requirements of Annex VII, Part 4 to be met by the parent and its subsidiaries considered together.
3.A credit institution applying for the use of the IRB Approach shall demonstrate that it has been using for the IRB exposure classes in question rating systems that were broadly in line with the minimum requirements set out in Annex VII, Part 4 for internal risk measurement and management purposes for at least three years prior to its qualification to use the IRB Approach.
4.A credit institution applying for the use of own estimates of LGDs and/or conversion factors shall demonstrate that it has been estimating and employing own estimates of LGDs and/or conversion factors in a manner that was broadly consistent with the minimum requirements for use of own estimates of those parameters set out in Annex VII, Part 4 for at least three years prior to qualification to use own estimates of LGDs and/or conversion factors.
5.If a credit institution ceases to comply with the requirements set out in this Subsection, it shall either present to the competent authority a plan for a timely return to compliance or demonstrate that the effect of non-compliance is immaterial.
6.When the IRB Approach is intended to be used by the EU parent credit institution and its subsidiaries, or by the EU parent financial holding company and its subsidiaries, the competent authorities of the different legal entities shall cooperate closely as provided for in Articles 129 to 132.
1.Without prejudice to Article 89, credit institutions and any parent undertaking and its subsidiaries shall implement the IRB Approach for all exposures.
Subject to the approval of the competent authorities, implementation may be carried out sequentially across the different exposure classes, referred to in Article 86, within the same business unit, across different business units in the same group or for the use of own estimates of LGDs or conversion factors for the calculation of risk weights for exposures to corporates, institutions, and central governments and central banks.
In the case of the retail exposure class referred to in Article 86, implementation may be carried out sequentially across the categories of exposures to which the different correlations in Annex VII, Part 1, points 10 to 13 correspond.
2.Implementation as referred to in paragraph 1 shall be carried out within a reasonable period of time to be agreed with the competent authorities. The implementation shall be carried out subject to strict conditions determined by the competent authorities. Those conditions shall be designed to ensure that the flexibility under paragraph 1 is not used selectively with the purpose of achieving reduced minimum capital requirements in respect of those exposure classes or business units that are yet to be included in the IRB Approach or in the use of own estimates of LGDs and/or conversion factors.
3.Credit institutions using the IRB Approach for any exposure class shall at the same time use the IRB Approach for the equity exposure class.
4.Subject to paragraphs 1 to 3 of this Article and Article 89, credit institutions which have obtained permission under Article 84 to use the IRB Approach shall not revert to the use of Subsection 1 for the calculation of risk-weighted exposure amounts except for demonstrated good cause and subject to the approval of the competent authorities.
5.Subject to paragraphs 1 and 2 of this Article and Article 89, credit institutions which have obtained permission under Article 87(9) to use own estimates of LGDs and conversion factors, shall not revert to the use of LGD values and conversion factors referred to in Article 87(8) except for demonstrated good cause and subject to the approval of the competent authorities.
1.Each exposure shall be assigned to one of the following exposure classes:
(a)claims or contingent claims on central governments and central banks;
(b)claims or contingent claims on institutions;
(c)claims or contingent claims on corporates;
(d)retail claims or contingent retail claims;
(e)equity claims;
(f)securitisation positions; or
(g)other non credit-obligation assets.
2.The following exposures shall be treated as exposures to central governments and central banks:
(a)exposures to regional governments, local authorities or public sector entities which are treated as exposures to central governments under Subsection 1; and
(b)exposures to Multilateral Development Banks and International Organisations which attract a risk weight of 0 % under Subsection 1.
3.The following exposures shall be treated as exposures to institutions:
(a)exposures to regional governments and local authorities which are not treated as exposures to central governments under Subsection 1;
(b)exposures to Public Sector Entities which are treated as exposures to institutions under the Subsection 1; and
(c)exposures to Multilateral Development Banks which do not attract a 0 % risk weight under Subsection 1.
4.To be eligible for the retail exposure class referred to in point (d) of paragraph 1, exposures shall meet the following criteria:
(a)they shall be either to an individual person or persons, or to a small or medium sized entity, provided in the latter case that the total amount owed to the credit institution and parent undertakings and its subsidiaries, including any past due exposure, by the obligor client or group of connected clients, but excluding claims or contingent claims secured on residential real estate collateral, shall not, to the knowledge of the credit institution, which shall have taken reasonable steps to confirm the situation, exceed EUR 1 million;
(b)they are treated by the credit institution in its risk management consistently over time and in a similar manner;
(c)they are not managed just as individually as exposures in the corporate exposure class; and
(d)they each represent one of a significant number of similarly managed exposures.
The present value of retail minimum lease payments is eligible for the retail exposure class.
5.The following exposures shall be classed as equity exposures:
(a)non-debt exposures conveying a subordinated, residual claim on the assets or income of the issuer; and
(b)debt exposures the economic substance of which is similar to the exposures specified in point (a).
6.Within the corporate exposure class, credit institutions shall separately identify as specialised lending exposures, exposures which possess the following characteristics:
(a)the exposure is to an entity which was created specifically to finance and/or operate physical assets;
(b)the contractual arrangements give the lender a substantial degree of control over the assets and the income that they generate; and
(c)the primary source of repayment of the obligation is the income generated by the assets being financed, rather than the independent capacity of a broader commercial enterprise.
7.Any credit obligation not assigned to the exposure classes referred to in points (a), (b) and (d) to (f) of paragraph 1 shall be assigned to the exposure class referred to in point (c) of that paragraph.
8.The exposure class referred to in point (g) of paragraph 1 shall include the residual value of leased properties if not included in the lease exposure as defined in Annex VII, Part 3, paragraph 4.
9.The methodology used by the credit institution for assigning exposures to different exposure classes shall be appropriate and consistent over time.
1.The risk-weighted exposure amounts for credit risk for exposures belonging to one of the exposure classes referred to in points (a) to (e) or (g) of Article 86(1) shall, unless deducted from own funds, be calculated in accordance with Annex VII, Part 1, points 1 to 27.
2.The risk-weighted exposure amounts for dilution risk for purchased receivables shall be calculated according to Annex VII, Part 1, point 28. Where a credit institution has full recourse in respect of purchased receivables for default risk and for dilution risk, to the seller of the purchased receivables, the provisions of Articles 87 and 88 in relation to purchased receivables need not be applied. The exposure may instead be treated as a collateralised exposure.
3.The calculation of risk-weighted exposure amounts for credit risk and dilution risk shall be based on the relevant parameters associated with the exposure in question. These shall include probability of default (PD), LGD, maturity (M) and exposure value of the exposure. PD and LGD may be considered separately or jointly, in accordance with Annex VII, Part 2.
4.Notwithstanding paragraph 3, the calculation of risk-weighted exposure amounts for credit risk for all exposures belonging to the exposure class referred to in point (e) of Article 86(1) shall be calculated in accordance with Annex VII, Part 1, points 17 to 26 subject to approval of the competent authorities. Competent authorities shall only allow a credit institution to use the approach set out in Annex VII, Part 1, points 25 and 26 if the credit institution meets the minimum requirements set out in Annex VII, Part 4, points 115 to 123.
5.Notwithstanding paragraph 3, the calculation of risk weighted exposure amounts for credit risk for specialised lending exposures may be calculated in accordance with Annex VII, Part 1, point 6. Competent authorities shall publish guidance on how credit institutions should assign risk weights to specialised lending exposures under Annex VII, Part 1, point 6 and shall approve credit institution assignment methodologies.
6.For exposures belonging to the exposure classes referred to in points (a) to (d) of Article 86(1), credit institutions shall provide their own estimates of PDs in accordance with Article 84 and Annex VII, Part 4.
7.For exposures belonging to the exposure class referred to in point (d) of Article 86(1), credit institutions shall provide own estimates of LGDs and conversion factors in accordance with Article 84 and Annex VII, Part 4.
8.For exposures belonging to the exposure classes referred to in points (a) to (c) of Article 86(1), credit institutions shall apply the LGD values set out in Annex VII, Part 2, point 8, and the conversion factors set out in Annex VII, Part 3, point 9(a) to (d).
9.Notwithstanding paragraph 8, for all exposures belonging to the exposure classes referred to in points (a) to (c) of Article 86(1), competent authorities may permit credit institutions to use own estimates of LGDs and conversion factors in accordance with Article 84 and Annex VII, Part 4.
10.The risk-weighted exposure amounts for securitised exposures and for exposures belonging to the exposure class referred to in point (f) of Article 86(1) shall be calculated in accordance with Subsection 4.
[F211. Where exposures in the form of a collective investment undertaking (CIU) meet the criteria set out in Annex VI, Part 1, points 77 and 78 and the credit institution is aware of all or parts of the underlying exposures of the CIU, the credit institution shall look through to those underlying exposures in order to calculate risk-weighted exposure amounts and expected loss amounts in accordance with the methods set out in this Subsection. Paragraph 12 shall apply to the part of the underlying exposures of the CIU the credit institution is not aware of or could not reasonably be aware of. In particular, paragraph 12 shall apply where it would be unduly burdensome for the credit institution to look through the underlying exposures in order to calculate risk-weighted exposure amounts and expected loss amounts in accordance with methods set out in this Subsection.
Where the credit institution does not meet the conditions for using the methods set out in this Subsection for all or parts of the underlying exposures of the CIU, risk weighted exposure amounts and expected loss amounts shall be calculated in accordance with the following approaches:
(a) for exposures belonging to the exposure class referred to in Article 86(1)(e), the approach set out in Annex VII, Part 1, points 19 to 21.
(b) for all other underlying exposures, the approach set out in Articles 78 to 83, subject to the following modifications:
for exposures subject to a specific risk weight for unrated exposures or subject to the credit quality step yielding the highest risk weight for a given exposure class, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of two but must not be higher than 1 250 %;
for all other exposures, the risk weight must be multiplied by a factor of 1,1 and must be subject to a minimum of 5 %.
Where, for the purposes of point (a), the credit institution is unable to differentiate between private equity, exchange-traded and other equity exposures, it shall treat the exposures concerned as other equity exposures. Without prejudice to Article 154(6), where those exposures, taken together with the credit institution's direct exposures in that exposure class, are not material within the meaning of Article 89(2), Article 89(1) may be applied subject to the approval of the competent authorities.]
12.Where exposures in the form of a CIU do not meet the criteria set out in Annex VI, Part 1, points 77 and 78, or the credit institution is not aware of all of the underlying exposures of the CIU, the credit institution shall look through to the underlying exposures and calculate risk-weighted exposure amounts and expected loss amounts in accordance with the approach set out in Annex VII, Part 1, points 19 to 21. If, for those purposes, the credit institution is unable to differentiate between private equity, exchange-traded and other equity exposures, it shall treat the exposures concerned as other equity exposures. For these purposes, non equity exposures are assigned to one of the classes (private equity, exchange traded equity or other equity) set out in Annex VII, Part 1, point 19 and unknown exposures are assigned to other equity class.
[F2Alternatively to the method described in the first subparagraph, credit institutions may calculate themselves or may rely on a third party to calculate and report the average risk weighted exposure amounts based on the CIU's underlying exposures in accordance with the approaches referred to in points (a) and (b) of paragraph 11, provided that the correctness of the calculation and the report is adequately ensured.]
Textual Amendments
F2 Substituted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
1.The expected loss amounts for exposures belonging to one of the exposure classes referred to in points (a) to (e) of Article 86(1) shall be calculated in accordance with the methods set out in Annex VII, Part 1, points 29 to 35.
2.The calculation of expected loss amounts in accordance with Annex VII, Part 1, points 29 to 35 shall be based on the same input figures of PD, LGD and the exposure value for each exposure as being used for the calculation of risk-weighted exposure amounts in accordance with Article 87. For defaulted exposures, where credit institutions use own estimates of LGDs, expected loss (‘EL’) shall be the credit institution's best estimate of EL (‘ELBE,’) for the defaulted exposure, in accordance with Annex VII, Part 4, point 80.
3.The expected loss amounts for securitised exposures shall be calculated in accordance with Subsection 4.
4.The expected loss amount for exposures belonging to the exposure class referred to in point (g) of Article 86(1) shall be zero.
5.The expected loss amounts for dilution risk of purchased receivables shall be calculated in accordance with the methods set out in Annex VII, Part 1, point 35.
6.The expected loss amounts for exposures referred to in Article 87(11) and (12) shall be calculated in accordance with the methods set out in Annex VII, Part 1, points 29 to 35.
1.Subject to the approval of the competent authorities, credit institutions permitted to use the IRB Approach in the calculation of risk-weighted exposure amounts and expected loss amounts for one or more exposure classes may apply Subsection 1 for the following:
(a)the exposure class referred to in point (a) of Article 86(1), where the number of material counterparties is limited and it would be unduly burdensome for the credit institution to implement a rating system for these counterparties;
(b)the exposure class referred to in point (b) of Article 86(1), where the number of material counterparties is limited and it would be unduly burdensome for the credit institution to implement a rating system for these counterparties;
(c)exposures in non-significant business units as well as exposure classes that are immaterial in terms of size and perceived risk profile;
[F2(d) exposures to central governments of the Member States and their regional governments, local authorities and administrative bodies provided that:]
there is no difference in risk between the exposures to that central government and those other exposures because of specific public arrangements, and
exposures to the central government are assigned a 0 % risk weight under Subsection 1;
(e)exposures of a credit institution to a counterparty which is its parent undertaking, its subsidiary or a subsidiary of its parent undertaking provided that the counterparty is an institution or a financial holding company, financial institution, asset management company or ancillary services undertaking subject to appropriate prudential requirements or an undertaking linked by a relationship within the meaning of Article 12(1) of Directive 83/349/EEC and exposures between credit institutions which meet the requirements set out in Article 80(8);
(f)equity exposures to entities whose credit obligations qualify for a 0 % risk weight under Subsection 1 (including those publicly sponsored entities where a zero risk weight can be applied);
(g)equity exposures incurred under legislative programmes to promote specified sectors of the economy that provide significant subsidies for the investment to the credit institution and involve some form of government oversight and restrictions on the equity investments. This exclusion is limited to an aggregate of 10 % of original own funds plus additional own funds;
(h)the exposures identified in Annex VI, Part 1, point 40 meeting the conditions specified therein; or
(i)State and State-reinsured guarantees pursuant to Annex VIII, Part 2, point 19.
This paragraph shall not prevent the competent authorities of other Member States to allow the application of the rules of Subsection 1 for equity exposures which have been allowed for this treatment in other Member States.
2.For the purposes of paragraph 1, the equity exposure class of a credit institution shall be considered material if their aggregate value, excluding equity exposures incurred under legislative programmes as referred to in paragraph 1, point (g), exceeds, on average over the preceding year, 10 % of the credit institution's own funds. If the number of those equity exposures is less than 10 individual holdings, that threshold shall be 5 % of the credit institution's own funds.
Textual Amendments
F2 Substituted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
For the purposes of this Subsection, ‘lending credit institution’ shall mean the credit institution which has the exposure in question, whether or not deriving from a loan.
Credit institutions using the Standardised Approach under Articles 78 to 83 or using the IRB Approach under Articles 84 to 89, but not using their own estimates of LGD and conversion factors under Articles 87 and 88, may recognise credit risk mitigation in accordance with this Subsection in the calculation of risk-weighted exposure amounts for the purposes of Article 75 point (a) or as relevant expected loss amounts for the purposes of the calculation referred to in point (q) of Article 57, and Article 63(3).
1.The technique used to provide the credit protection together with the actions and steps taken and procedures and policies implemented by the lending credit institution shall be such as to result in credit protection arrangements which are legally effective and enforceable in all relevant jurisdictions.
2.The lending credit institution shall take all appropriate steps to ensure the effectiveness of the credit protection arrangement and to address related risks.
3.In the case of funded credit protection, to be eligible for recognition the assets relied upon shall be sufficiently liquid and their value over time sufficiently stable to provide appropriate certainty as to the credit protection achieved having regard to the approach used to calculate risk-weighted exposure amounts and to the degree of recognition allowed. Eligibility shall be limited to the assets set out in Annex VIII, Part 1.
4.In the case of funded credit protection, the lending credit institution shall have the right to liquidate or retain, in a timely manner, the assets from which the protection derives in the event of the default, insolvency or bankruptcy of the obligor — or other credit event set out in the transaction documentation — and, where applicable, of the custodian holding the collateral. The degree of correlation between the value of the assets relied upon for protection and the credit quality of the obligor shall not be undue.
5.In the case of unfunded credit protection, to be eligible for recognition the party giving the undertaking shall be sufficiently reliable, and the protection agreement legally effective and enforceable in the relevant jurisdictions, to provide appropriate certainty as to the credit protection achieved having regard to the approach used to calculate risk-weighted exposure amounts and to the degree of recognition allowed. Eligibility shall be limited to the protection providers and types of protection agreement set out in Annex VIII, Part 1.
6.The minimum requirements set out in Annex VIII, Part 2 shall be complied with.
1.Where the requirements of Article 92 are met the calculation of risk-weighted exposure amounts, and, as relevant, expected loss amounts, may be modified in accordance with Annex VIII, Parts 3 to 6.
2.No exposure in respect of which credit risk mitigation is obtained shall produce a higher risk-weighted exposure amount or expected loss amount than an otherwise identical exposure in respect of which there is no credit risk mitigation.
3.Where the risk-weighted exposure amount already takes account of credit protection under Articles 78 to 83 or Articles 84 to 89, as relevant, the calculation of the credit protection shall not be further recognised under this Subsection.
Where a credit institution uses the Standardised Approach set out in Articles 78 to 83 for the calculation of risk-weighted exposure amounts for the exposure class to which the securitised exposures would be assigned under Article 79, it shall calculate the risk-weighted exposure amount for a securitisation position in accordance with Annex IX, Part 4, points 1 to 36.
In all other cases, it shall calculate the risk-weighted exposure amount in accordance with Annex IX, Part 4, points 1 to 5 and 37 to 76.
1.Where significant credit risk associated with securitised exposures has been transferred from the originator credit institution in accordance with the terms of Annex IX, Part 2, that credit institution may:
(a)in the case of a traditional securitisation, exclude from its calculation of risk-weighted exposure amounts, and, as relevant, expected loss amounts, the exposures which it has securitised; and
(b)in the case of a synthetic securitisation, calculate risk-weighted exposure amounts, and, as relevant, expected loss amounts, in respect of the securitised exposures in accordance with Annex IX, Part 2.
2.Where paragraph 1 applies, the originator credit institution shall calculate the risk-weighted exposure amounts prescribed in Annex IX for the positions that it may hold in the securitisation.
Where the originator credit institution fails to transfer significant credit risk in accordance with paragraph 1, it need not calculate risk-weighted exposure amounts for any positions it may have in the securitisation in question.
1.To calculate the risk-weighted exposure amount of a securitisation position, risk weights shall be assigned to the exposure value of the position in accordance with Annex IX, based on the credit quality of the position, which may be determined by reference to an ECAI credit assessment or otherwise, as set out in Annex IX.
2.Where there is an exposure to different tranches in a securitisation, the exposure to each tranche shall be considered a separate securitisation position. The providers of credit protection to securitisation positions shall be considered to hold positions in the securitisation. Securitisation positions shall include exposures to a securitisation arising from interest rate or currency derivative contracts.
3.Where a securitisation position is subject to funded or unfunded credit protection the risk-weight to be applied to that position may be modified in accordance with Articles 90 to 93, read in conjunction with Annex IX.
4.Subject to point (r) of Article 57 and Article 66(2), the risk-weighted exposure amount shall be included in the credit institution's total of risk-weighted exposure amounts for the purposes of Article 75(a).
1.An ECAI credit assessment may be used to determine the risk weight of a securitisation position in accordance with Article 96 only if the ECAI has been recognised as eligible by the competent authorities for this purpose (hereinafter ‘an eligible ECAI’).
[F22. The competent authorities shall recognise an ECAI as eligible for the purpose of paragraph 1 of this Article only if they are satisfied as to its compliance with the requirements laid down in Article 81, taking into account the technical criteria set out in Annex VI, Part 2, and that it has a demonstrated ability in the area of securitisation, which may be evidenced by a strong market acceptance. Where an ECAI is registered as a credit rating agency in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 1060/2009, the competent authorities shall consider the requirements of objectivity, independence, ongoing review and transparency with respect to its assessment methodology to be satisfied.]
3.If an ECAI has been recognised as eligible by the competent authorities of a Member State for the purposes of paragraph 1, the competent authorities of other Member States may recognise that ECAI as eligible for those purposes without carrying out their own evaluation process.
4.The competent authorities shall make publicly available an explanation of the recognition process and a list of eligible ECAIs.
5.To be used for the purposes of paragraph 1, a credit assessment of an eligible ECAI shall comply with the principles of credibility and transparency as elaborated in Annex IX, Part 3.
Textual Amendments
F2 Substituted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
1.For the purposes of applying risk weights to securitisation positions, the competent authorities shall determine with which of the credit quality steps set out in Annex IX the relevant credit assessments of an eligible ECAI are to be associated. Those determinations shall be objective and consistent.
2.When the competent authorities of a Member State have made a determination under paragraph 1, the competent authorities of other Member States may recognise that determination without carrying out their own determination process.
The use of ECAI credit assessments for the calculation of a credit institution's risk-weighted exposure amounts under Article 96 shall be consistent and in accordance with Annex IX, Part 3. Credit assessments shall not be used selectively.
1.Where there is a securitisation of revolving exposures subject to an early amortisation provision, the originator credit institution shall calculate, in accordance with Annex IX, an additional risk-weighted exposure amount in respect of the risk that the levels of credit risk to which it is exposed may increase following the operation of the early amortisation provision.
2.For those purposes, a ‘revolving exposure’ shall be an exposure whereby customers' outstanding balances are permitted to fluctuate based on their decisions to borrow and repay, up to an agreed limit, and an early amortisation provision shall be a contractual clause which requires, on the occurrence of defined events, investors' positions to be redeemed before the originally stated maturity of the securities issued.
1.An originator credit institution which, in respect of a securitisation, has made use of Article 95 in the calculation of risk-weighted exposure amounts or a sponsor credit institution shall not, with a view to reducing potential or actual losses to investors, provide support to the securitisation beyond its contractual obligations.
2.If an originator credit institution or a sponsor credit institution fails to comply with paragraph 1 in respect of a securitisation, the competent authority shall require it at a minimum, to hold capital against all of the securitised exposures as if they had not been securitised. The credit institution shall disclose publicly that it has provided non-contractual support and the regulatory capital impact of having done so.
1.Competent authorities shall require credit institutions to hold own funds against operational risk in accordance with the approaches set out in Articles 103, 104 and 105.
2.Without prejudice to paragraph 4, credit institutions that use the approach set out in Article 104 shall not revert to the use of the approach set out in Article 103, except for demonstrated good cause and subject to approval by the competent authorities.
3.Without prejudice to paragraph 4, credit institutions that use the approach set out in Article 105 shall not revert to the use of the approaches set out in Articles 103 or 104 except for demonstrated good cause and subject to approval by the competent authorities.
4.Competent authorities may allow credit institutions to use a combination of approaches in accordance with Annex X, Part 4.
The capital requirement for operational risk under the Basic Indicator Approach shall be a certain percentage of a relevant indicator, in accordance with the parameters set out in Annex X, Part 1.
1.Under the Standardised Approach, credit institutions shall divide their activities into a number of business lines as set out in Annex X, Part 2.
2.For each business line, credit institutions shall calculate a capital requirement for operational risk as a certain percentage of a relevant indicator, in accordance with the parameters set out in Annex X, Part 2.
3.For certain business lines, the competent authorities may under certain conditions authorise a credit institution to use an alternative relevant indicator for determining its capital requirement for operational risk as set out in Annex X, Part 2, points 5 to 11.
4.The capital requirement for operational risk under the Standardised Approach shall be the sum of the capital requirements for operational risk across all individual business lines.
5.The parameters for the Standardised Approach are set out in Annex X, Part 2.
6.To qualify for use of the Standardised Approach, credit institutions shall meet the criteria set out in Annex X, Part 2.
1.Credit institutions may use Advanced Measurement Approaches based on their own operational risk measurement systems, provided that the competent authority expressly approves the use of the models concerned for calculating the own funds requirement.
2.Credit institutions shall satisfy their competent authorities that they meet the qualifying criteria set out in Annex X, Part 3.
3.When an Advanced Measurement Approach is intended to be used by an EU parent credit institution and its subsidiaries or by the subsidiaries of an EU parent financial holding company, the competent authorities of the different legal entities shall cooperate closely as provided for in Articles 129 to 132. The application shall include the elements listed in Annex X, Part 3.
4.Where an EU parent credit institution and its subsidiaries or the subsidiaries of an EU parent financial holding company use an Advanced Measurement Approach on a unified basis, the competent authorities may allow the qualifying criteria set out in Annex X, Part 3 to be met by the parent and its subsidiaries considered together.
1.‘Exposures’, for the purposes of this Section, shall mean any asset or off-balance-sheet item referred to in Section 3, Subsection 1, without application of the risk weights or degrees of risk there provided for.
Exposures arising from the items referred to in Annex IV shall be calculated in accordance with one of the methods set out in Annex III. For the purposes of this Section, Annex III, Part 2, point 2 shall also apply.
All elements entirely covered by own funds may, with the agreement of the competent authorities, be excluded from the determination of exposures, provided that such own funds are not included in the credit institution's own funds for the purposes of Article 75 or in the calculation of other monitoring ratios provided for in this Directive and in other Community acts.
[F22. Exposures shall not include any of the following:
(a) in the case of foreign exchange transactions, exposures incurred in the ordinary course of settlement during the two working days following payment;
(b) in the case of transactions for the purchase or sale of securities, exposures incurred in the ordinary course of settlement during five working days following payment or delivery of the securities, whichever the earlier;
(c) in the case of the provision of money transmission including the execution of payment services, clearing and settlement in any currency and correspondent banking or financial instruments clearing, settlement and custody services to clients, delayed receipts in funding and other exposures arising from client activity which do not last longer than the following business day; or
(d) in the case of the provision of money transmission including the execution of payment services, clearing and settlement in any currency and correspondent banking, intra-day exposures to institutions providing those services.
The Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall provide for guidelines in order to enhance the convergence of supervisory practises in applying the exemptions in points (c) and (d).]
[F53. In order to determine the existence of a group of connected clients, in respect of exposures referred to in points (m), (o) and (p) of Article 79(1), where there is an exposure to underlying assets, a credit institution shall assess the scheme, its underlying exposures, or both. For that purpose, a credit institution shall evaluate the economic substance and the risks inherent in the structure of the transaction.]
Textual Amendments
F2 Substituted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
F5 Inserted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
For the purposes of calculating the value of exposures in accordance with this Section, the term ‘ credit institution ’ also means any private or public undertaking, including its branches, which meets the definition of ‘ credit institution ’ and has been authorised in a third country.]
Textual Amendments
F2 Substituted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
A credit institution's exposure to a client or group of connected clients shall be considered a large exposure where its value is equal to or exceeds 10 % of its own funds.
The competent authorities shall require that every credit institution have sound administrative and accounting procedures and adequate internal control mechanisms for the purposes of identifying and recording all large exposures and subsequent changes to them, in accordance with this Directive, and for that of monitoring those exposures in the light of each credit institution's own exposure policies.
1. A credit institution shall report the following information about every large exposure to the competent authorities, including large exposures exempted from the application of Article 111(1):
(a) the identification of the client or the group of connected clients to which a credit institution has a large exposure;
(b) the exposure value before taking into account the effect of the credit risk mitigation, when applicable;
(c) where used, the type of funded or unfunded credit protection;
(d) the exposure value after taking into account the effect of the credit risk mitigation calculated for the purpose of Article 111(1).
If a credit institution is subject to Articles 84 to 89, its 20 largest exposures on a consolidated basis, excluding those exempted from the application of Article 111(1), shall be made available to the competent authorities.
2. Member States shall provide that reporting is to be carried out at least twice a year. The competent authorities shall apply, from 31 December 2012 , uniform formats, frequencies and dates of reporting. To facilitate this, the Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall elaborate guidelines to introduce, within the Community, a uniform reporting format before 1 January 2012 . The reporting formats shall be proportionate to the nature, scale and complexity of the credit institutions' activities.
3. Member States shall require credit institutions to analyse, to the extent possible, their exposures to collateral issuers, providers of unfunded credit protection and underlying assets pursuant to Article 106(3) for possible concentrations and where appropriate take action and report any significant findings to their competent authority.]
Textual Amendments
F2 Substituted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
[F21. A credit institution shall not incur an exposure, after taking into account the effect of the credit risk mitigation in accordance with Articles 112 to 117, to a client or group of connected clients the value of which exceeds 25 % of its own funds.
Where that client is an institution or where a group of connected clients includes one or more institutions, that value shall not exceed 25 % of the credit institution's own funds or EUR 150 million, whichever the higher, provided that the sum of exposure values, after taking into account the effect of the credit risk mitigation in accordance with Articles 112 to 117, to all connected clients that are not institutions does not exceed 25 % of the credit institution’s own funds.
Where the amount of EUR 150 million is higher than 25 % of the credit institution’s own funds, the value of the exposure, after taking into account the effect of credit risk mitigation in accordance with Articles 112 to 117, shall not exceed a reasonable limit in terms of the credit institution’s own funds. That limit shall be determined by credit institutions, consistently with the policies and procedures referred to in Annex V, point 7, to address and control concentration risk, and shall not be higher than 100 % of the credit institution’s own funds.
Member States may set a lower limit than EUR 150 million and shall inform the Commission.]
F32.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
F33.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
[F24. A credit institution shall at all times comply with the relevant limit laid down in paragraph 1. If, in an exceptional case, exposures exceed this limit, the value of the exposure shall be reported without delay to the competent authorities which may, where the circumstances warrant it, allow the credit institution a limited period of time in which to comply with the limit.
Where the amount of EUR 150 million referred to in paragraph 1 is applicable, the competent authorities may allow on a case-by-case basis the 100 % limit in terms of the credit institution's own funds to be exceeded.]
Textual Amendments
F2 Substituted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
F3 Deleted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
1.For the purposes of Articles 113 to 117, the term ‘guarantee’ shall include credit derivatives recognised under Articles 90 to 93 other than credit linked notes.
[F22. Subject to paragraph 3 of this Article, where, under Articles 113 to 117, the recognition of funded or unfunded credit protection is permitted, this shall be subject to compliance with the eligibility requirements and other minimum requirements, set out in Articles 90 to 93.]
3.Where a credit institution relies upon Article 114(2), the recognition of funded credit protection shall be subject to the relevant requirements under Articles 84 to 89.
[F54. For the purpose of this Section, a credit institution shall not take into account the collateral referred to in Annex VIII, Part 1, points 20 to 22, unless permitted under Article 115.]
Textual Amendments
F2 Substituted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
F5 Inserted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
F31.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
F32.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
[F23. The following exposures shall be exempted from the application of Article 111(1):]
(a)asset items constituting claims on central governments or central banks which, unsecured, would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83;
(b)asset items constituting claims on international organisations or multilateral development banks which, unsecured, would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83;
(c)asset items constituting claims carrying the explicit guarantees of central governments, central banks, international organisations, multilateral development banks or public sector entities, where unsecured claims on the entity providing the guarantee would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83;
(d)other exposures attributable to, or guaranteed by, central governments, central banks, international organisations, multilateral development banks or public sector entities, where unsecured claims on the entity to which the exposure is attributable or by which it is guaranteed would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83;
[F2(e) asset items constituting claims on regional governments or local authorities of Member States where those claims would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83 and other exposures to or guaranteed by those regional governments or local authorities, claims on which would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83;
(f) exposures to counterparties referred to in paragraph 7 or paragraph 8 of Article 80 if they would be assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83; exposures that do not meet those criteria, whether or not exempted from Article 111(1), shall be treated as exposures to a third party;]
(g)asset items and other exposures secured, to the satisfaction of the competent authorities, by collateral in the form of cash deposits placed with the lending credit institution or with a credit institution which is the parent undertaking or a subsidiary of the lending institution;
(h)asset items and other exposures secured, to the satisfaction of the competent authorities, by collateral in the form of certificates of deposit issued by the lending credit institution or by a credit institution which is the parent undertaking or a subsidiary of the lending credit institution and lodged with either of them;
[F2(i) exposures arising from undrawn credit facilities that are classified as low-risk off-balance sheet items in Annex II and provided that an agreement has been concluded with the client or group of connected clients under which the facility may be drawn only if it has been ascertained that it will not cause the limit applicable under Article 111(1) to be exceeded.]
[F3(j) asset items constituting claims on and other exposures to those institutions which are not credit institutions but which fulfil the conditions referred to in Annex VI, Part 1, point 85, with a maturity of one year or less, and secured in accordance with the same point;
(k) bills of trade and other similar bills, with a maturity of one year or less, bearing the signatures of other credit institutions;
(l) covered bonds falling within the terms of Annex VI, Part 1, points 68 to 70;
(m) pending subsequent coordination, holdings in the insurance companies referred to in Article 122(1) up to 40 % of the own funds of the credit institution acquiring such a holding;
(n) asset items constituting claims on regional or central credit institutions with which the lending credit institution is associated in a network in accordance with legal or statutory provisions and which are responsible, under those provisions, for cash-clearing operations within the network;
(o) exposures secured, to the satisfaction of the competent authorities, by collateral in the form of securities other than those referred to in point (f);
(p) loans secured, to the satisfaction of the competent authorities, by mortgages on residential property or by shares in Finnish residential housing companies, operating in accordance with the Finnish Housing Company Act of 1991 or subsequent equivalent legislation and leasing transactions under which the lessor retains full ownership of the residential property leased for as long as the lessee has not exercised his option to purchase, in all cases up to 50 % of the value of the residential property concerned;
(q) the following, where they would receive a 50 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83, and only up to 50 % of the value of the property concerned:
[F3. . . . .
. . . . .
F3. . . . .]
(r) 50 % of the medium/low-risk off-balance-sheet items referred to in Annex II;
(s) subject to the competent authorities' agreement, guarantees other than loan guarantees which have a legal or regulatory basis and are given for their members by mutual guarantee schemes possessing the status of credit institutions, subject to a weighting of 20 % of their amount; and
(t) the low-risk off-balance-sheet items referred to in Annex II, to the extent that an agreement has been concluded with the client or group of connected clients under which the exposure may be incurred only if it has been ascertained that it will not cause the limits applicable under Article 111(1) to (3) to be exceeded.]
Cash received under a credit linked note issued by the credit institution and loans and deposits of a counterparty to or with the credit institution which are subject to an on-balance sheet netting agreement recognised under Articles 90 to 93 shall be deemed to fall under point (g).
[F3For the purposes of point (o), the securities used as collateral shall be valued at market price, have a value that exceeds the exposures guaranteed and be either traded on a stock exchange or effectively negotiable and regularly quoted on a market operated under the auspices of recognised professional operators and allowing, to the satisfaction of the competent authorities of the Member State of origin of the credit institution, for the establishment of an objective price such that the excess value of the securities may be verified at any time. The excess value required shall be 100 %. It shall, however, be 150 % in the case of shares and 50 % in the case of debt securities issued by institutions, Member State regional governments or local authorities other than those referred to in sub-point (f), and in the case of debt securities issued by multilateral development banks other than those assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83. Where there is a mismatch between the maturity of the exposure and the maturity of the credit protection, the collateral shall not be recognised. Securities used as collateral may not constitute credit institutions' own funds.
For the purposes of point (p), the value of the property shall be calculated, to the satisfaction of the competent authorities, on the basis of strict valuation standards laid down by law, regulation or administrative provisions. Valuation shall be carried out at least once a year. For the purposes of point (p), residential property shall mean a residence to be occupied or let by the borrower.
Member States shall inform the Commission of any exemption granted under point (s) in order to ensure that it does not result in a distortion of competition.]
[F54. Member States may fully or partially exempt the following exposures from the application of Article 111(1):
(a) covered bonds falling within the terms of Annex VI, Part 1, points 68, 69 and 70;
(b) asset items constituting claims on regional governments or local authorities of Member States where those claims would be assigned a 20 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83 and other exposures to or guaranteed by those regional governments or local authorities, claims on which would be assigned a 20 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83;
(c) notwithstanding paragraph 3(f) of this Article, exposures, including participations or other kinds of holdings, incurred by a credit institution to its parent undertaking, to other subsidiaries of that parent undertaking or to its own subsidiaries, in so far as those undertakings are covered by the supervision on a consolidated basis to which the credit institution itself is subject, in accordance with this Directive or with equivalent standards in force in a third country; exposures that do not meet these criteria, whether or not exempted from Article 111(1), shall be treated as exposures to a third party;
(d) asset items constituting claims on and other exposures, including participations or other kinds of holdings, to regional or central credit institutions with which the credit institution is associated in a network in accordance with legal or statutory provisions and which are responsible, under those provisions, for cash-clearing operations within the network;
(e) asset items constituting claims on and other exposures to credit institutions incurred by credit institutions operating on a non-competitive basis, providing loans under legislative programmes or their statutes, to promote specified sectors of the economy under some form of government oversight and restrictions on the use of the loans, provided that the respective exposures arise from such loans that are passed on to the beneficiaries via other credit institutions;
(f) asset items constituting claims on and other exposures to institutions, provided that those exposures do not constitute such institutions' own funds, do not last longer than the following business day and are not denominated in a major trading currency;
(g) asset items constituting claims on central banks in the form of required minimum reserves held at those central banks which are denominated in their national currencies;
(h) asset items constituting claims on central governments in the form of statutory liquidity requirements held in government securities which are denominated and funded in their national currencies provided that, at the discretion of the competent authority, the credit assessment of those central governments assigned by a nominated ECAI is investment grade;
(i) 50 % of medium/low risk off-balance-sheet documentary credits and of medium/low risk off-balance sheet undrawn credit facilities referred to in Annex II, and subject to the competent authorities’ agreement, 80 % of guarantees other than loan guarantees which have a legal or regulatory basis and are given for their members by mutual guarantee schemes possessing the status of credit institutions;
(j) legally required guarantees used when a mortgage loan financed by issuing mortgage bonds is paid to the mortgage borrower before the final registration of the mortgage in the land register, provided the guarantee is not used as reducing the risk in calculating the risk weighted assets.]
Textual Amendments
F2 Substituted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
F3 Deleted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
F5 Inserted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
[F21. Subject to paragraph 3 of this Article, for the purposes of calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1) a credit institution may use the ‘ fully adjusted exposure value ’ as calculated under Articles 90 to 93, taking into account the credit risk mitigation, volatility adjustments, and any maturity mismatch (E*).]
2.[F2Subject to paragraph 3 of this Article, a credit institution permitted to use own estimates of LGDs and conversion factors for an exposure class under Articles 84 to 89 shall be permitted, where it is able to the satisfaction of the competent authorities to estimate the effects of financial collateral on their exposures separately from other LGD-relevant aspects, to recognise such effects in calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1).]
Competent authorities shall be satisfied as to the suitability of the estimates produced by the credit institution for use for the reduction of the exposure value for the purposes of compliance with the provisions of Article 111.
Where a credit institution is permitted to use its own estimates of the effects of financial collateral, it shall do so on a basis consistent with the approach adopted in the calculation of capital requirements.
[F2Credit institutions permitted to use own estimates of LGDs and conversion factors for an exposure class under Articles 84 to 89 which do not calculate the value of their exposures using the method referred to in the first subparagraph of this paragraph may use the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the approach set out in Article 117(1)(b) for calculating the value of exposures.]
3.[F2A credit institution that makes use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or is permitted to use the method described in paragraph 2 of this Article in calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1), shall conduct periodic stress tests of their credit-risk concentrations, including in relation to the realisable value of any collateral taken.]
These periodic stress tests shall address risks arising from potential changes in market conditions that could adversely impact the credit institutions' adequacy of own funds and risks arising from the realisation of collateral in stressed situations.
The credit institution shall satisfy the competent authorities that the stress tests carried out are adequate and appropriate for the assessment of such risks.
[F2In the event that such a stress test indicates a lower realisable value of collateral taken than would be permitted to be taken into account while making use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the method described in paragraph 2 of this Article as appropriate, the value of collateral permitted to be recognised in calculating the value of exposures for the purposes of Article 111(1) shall be reduced accordingly.]
Such credit institutions shall include the following in their strategies to address concentration risk:
(a)policies and procedures to address risks arising from maturity mismatches between exposures and any credit protection on those exposures;
[F2(b) policies and procedures in the event that a stress test indicates a lower realisable value of collateral than taken into account while making use of the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method or the method described in paragraph 2; and]
(c)policies and procedures relating to concentration risk arising from the application of credit risk mitigation techniques, and in particular large indirect credit exposures, for example to a single issuer of securities taken as collateral.
F34.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Textual Amendments
F2 Substituted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
F3 Deleted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
1. For the purpose of this Section, a credit institution may reduce the exposure value by up to 50 % of the value of the residential property concerned, if either of the following conditions is met:
(a) the exposure is secured, by mortgages on residential property or by shares in Finnish residential housing companies, operating in accordance with the Finnish Housing Company Act of 1991 or subsequent equivalent legislation;
(b) the exposure relates to a leasing transaction under which the lessor retains full ownership of the residential property leased for as long as the lessee has not exercised his option to purchase.
The value of the property shall be calculated, to the satisfaction of the competent authorities, on the basis of prudent valuation standards laid down by law, regulation or administrative provisions. Valuation shall be carried out at least once every three years for residential property.
The requirements in Annex VIII, Part 2, point 8, and in Annex VIII Part 3, points 62 to 65 shall apply for the purpose of this paragraph.
‘ Residential property ’ shall mean a residence to be occupied or let by the owner.
2. For the purpose of this Section, a credit institution may reduce the exposure value by up to 50 % of the value of the commercial property concerned only if the competent authorities concerned in the Member State where the commercial property is situated allow the following exposures to receive a 50 % risk weight in accordance with Articles 78 to 83:
(a) exposures secured by mortgages on offices or other commercial premises, or by shares in Finnish housing companies, operating in accordance with the Finnish Housing Company Act of 1991 or subsequent equivalent legislation, in respect of offices or other commercial premises; or
(b) exposures related to property leasing transactions concerning offices or other commercial premises.
The value of the property shall be calculated, to the satisfaction of the competent authorities, on the basis of prudent valuation standards laid down by law, regulation or administrative provisions.
Commercial property shall be fully constructed, leased and produce appropriate rental income.]
Textual Amendments
F2 Substituted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Textual Amendments
F3 Deleted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
[F21. Where an exposure to a client is guaranteed by a third party, or secured by collateral issued by a third party, a credit institution may:
(a) treat the portion of the exposure which is guaranteed as having been incurred to the guarantor rather than to the client provided that the unsecured exposure to the guarantor would be assigned an equal or lower risk weight than a risk weight of the unsecured exposure to the client under Articles 78 to 83;
(b) treat the portion of the exposure collateralised by the market value of recognised collateral as having been incurred to the third party rather than to the client, if the exposure is secured by collateral and provided that the collateralised portion of the exposure would be assigned an equal or lower risk weight than a risk weight of the unsecured exposure to the client under Articles 78 to 83.
The approach referred to in point (b) of the first subparagraph shall not be used by a credit institution where there is a mismatch between the maturity of the exposure and the maturity of the protection.
For the purpose of this Section, a credit institution may use both the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method and the treatment provided for in point (b) of the first subparagraph only where it is permitted to use both the Financial Collateral Comprehensive Method and the Financial Collateral Simple Method for the purposes of Article 75(a).]
[F22. Where a credit institution applies paragraph 1(a):]
(a)where the guarantee is denominated in a currency different from that in which the exposure is denominated the amount of the exposure deemed to be covered will be calculated in accordance with the provisions on the treatment of currency mismatch for unfunded credit protection in Annex VIII;
(b)a mismatch between the maturity of the exposure and the maturity of the protection will be treated in accordance with the provisions on the treatment of maturity mismatch in Annex VIII; and
(c)partial coverage may be recognised in accordance with the treatment set out in Annex VIII.
Textual Amendments
F2 Substituted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
Where compliance by a credit institution on an individual or sub-consolidated basis with the obligations imposed in this Section is disapplied under Article 69(1), or the provisions of Article 70 are applied in the case of parent credit institutions in a Member State, measures must be taken to ensure the satisfactory allocation of risks within the group.
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Textual Amendments
F3 Deleted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
1.No credit institution may have a qualifying holding the amount of which exceeds 15 % of its own funds in an undertaking which is neither a credit institution, nor a financial institution, nor an undertaking carrying on activities which are a direct extension of banking or concern services ancillary to banking, such as leasing, factoring, the management of unit trusts, the management of data processing services or any other similar activity.
2.The total amount of a credit institution's qualifying holdings in undertakings other than credit institutions, financial institutions or undertakings carrying on activities which are a direct extension of banking or concern services ancillary to banking, such as leasing, factoring, the management of unit trusts, the management of data processing services, or any other similar activity may not exceed 60 % of its own funds.
3.The limits laid down in paragraphs 1 and 2 may be exceeded only in exceptional circumstances. In such cases, however, the competent authorities shall require a credit institution either to increase its own funds or to take other equivalent measures.
Shares held temporarily during a financial reconstruction or rescue operation or during the normal course of underwriting or in an institution's own name on behalf of others shall not be counted as qualifying holdings for the purpose of calculating the limits laid down in Articles 120(1) and (2). Shares which are not financial fixed assets as defined in Article 35(2) of Directive 86/635/EEC shall not be included in the calculation.
1.The Member States need not apply the limits laid down in Articles 120(1) and (2) to holdings in insurance companies as defined in Directives 73/239/EEC and 2002/83/EC, or in reinsurance companies as defined in Directive 98/78/EC.
2.The Member States may provide that the competent authorities are not to apply the limits laid down in Article 120(1) and (2) if they provide that 100 % of the amounts by which a credit institution's qualifying holdings exceed those limits shall be covered by own funds and that the latter shall not be included in the calculation required under Article 75. If both the limits laid down in Article 120(1) and (2) are exceeded, the amount to be covered by own funds shall be the greater of the excess amounts.
1. A credit institution, other than when acting as an originator, a sponsor or original lender, shall be exposed to the credit risk of a securitisation position in its trading book or non-trading book only if the originator, sponsor or original lender has explicitly disclosed to the credit institution that it will retain, on an ongoing basis, a material net economic interest which, in any event, shall not be less than 5 %.
For the purpose of this Article, ‘ retention of net economic interest ’ means:
(a) retention of no less than 5 % of the nominal value of each of the tranches sold or transferred to the investors;
(b) in the case of securitisations of revolving exposures, retention of the originator’s interest of no less than 5 % of the nominal value of the securitised exposures;
(c) retention of randomly selected exposures, equivalent to no less than 5 % of the nominal amount of the securitised exposures, where such exposures would otherwise have been securitised in the securitisation, provided that the number of potentially securitised exposures is no less than 100 at origination; or
(d) retention of the first loss tranche and, if necessary, other tranches having the same or a more severe risk profile than those transferred or sold to investors and not maturing any earlier than those transferred or sold to investors, so that the retention equals in total no less than 5 % of the nominal value of the securitised exposures.
Net economic interest is measured at the origination and shall be maintained on an ongoing basis. It shall not be subject to any credit risk mitigation or any short positions or any other hedge. The net economic interest shall be determined by the notional value for off-balance sheet items.
For the purpose of this Article, ‘ ongoing basis ’ means that retained positions, interest or exposures are not hedged or sold.
There shall be no multiple applications of the retention requirements for any given securitisation.
2. Where an EU parent credit institution or an EU financial holding company, or one of its subsidiaries, as an originator or a sponsor, securitises exposures from several credit institutions, investment firms or other financial institutions which are included in the scope of supervision on a consolidated basis, the requirement referred to in paragraph 1 may be satisfied on the basis of the consolidated situation of the related EU parent credit institution or EU financial holding company. This paragraph shall apply only where credit institutions, investment firms or financial institutions which created the securitised exposures have committed themselves to adhere to the requirements set out in paragraph 6 and deliver, in a timely manner, to the originator or sponsor and to the EU parent credit institution or an EU financial holding company the information needed to satisfy the requirements referred to in paragraph 7.
3. Paragraph 1 shall not apply where the securitised exposures are claims or contingent claims on or fully, unconditionally and irrevocably guaranteed by:
(a) central governments or central banks;
(b) regional governments, local authorities and public sector entities of Member States;
(c) institutions to which a 50 % risk weight or less is assigned under Articles 78 to 83; or
(d) multilateral development banks.
Paragraph 1 shall not apply to:
(a) transactions based on a clear, transparent and accessible index, where the underlying reference entities are identical to those that make up an index of entities that is widely traded, or are other tradable securities other than securitisation positions; or
(b) syndicated loans, purchased receivables or credit default swaps where these instruments are not used to package and/or hedge a securitisation that is covered by paragraph 1.
4. Before investing, and as appropriate thereafter, credit institutions, shall be able to demonstrate to the competent authorities for each of their individual securitisation positions, that they have a comprehensive and thorough understanding of and have implemented formal policies and procedures appropriate to their trading book and non-trading book and commensurate with the risk profile of their investments in securitised positions for analysing and recording:
(a) information disclosed under paragraph 1, by originators or sponsors to specify the net economic interest that they maintain, on an ongoing basis, in the securitisation;
(b) the risk characteristics of the individual securitisation position;
(c) the risk characteristics of the exposures underlying the securitisation position;
(d) the reputation and loss experience in earlier securitisations of the originators or sponsors in the relevant exposure classes underlying the securitisation position;
(e) the statements and disclosures made by the originators or sponsors, or their agents or advisors, about their due diligence on the securitised exposures and, where applicable, on the quality of the collateral supporting the securitised exposures;
(f) where applicable, the methodologies and concepts on which the valuation of collateral supporting the securitised exposures is based and the policies adopted by the originator or sponsor to ensure the independence of the valuer; and
(g) all the structural features of the securitisation that can materially impact the performance of the credit institution’s securitisation position.
Credit institutions shall regularly perform their own stress tests appropriate to their securitisation positions. To this end, credit institutions may rely on financial models developed by an ECAI provided that credit institutions can demonstrate, when requested, that they took due care prior to investing to validate the relevant assumptions in and structuring of the models and to understand methodology, assumptions and results.
5. Credit institutions, other than when acting as originators or sponsors or original lenders, shall establish formal procedures appropriate to their trading book and non-trading book and commensurate with the risk profile of their investments in securitised positions to monitor on an ongoing basis and in a timely manner performance information on the exposures underlying their securitisation positions. Where relevant, this shall include the exposure type, the percentage of loans more than 30, 60 and 90 days past due, default rates, prepayment rates, loans in foreclosure, collateral type and occupancy, and frequency distribution of credit scores or other measures of credit worthiness across underlying exposures, industry and geographical diversification, frequency distribution of loan to value ratios with band widths that facilitate adequate sensitivity analysis. Where the underlying exposures are themselves securitisation positions, credit institutions shall have the information set out in this subparagraph not only on the underlying securitisation tranches, such as the issuer name and credit quality, but also on the characteristics and performance of the pools underlying those securitisation tranches.
Credit institutions shall have a thorough understanding of all structural features of a securitisation transaction that would materially impact the performance of their exposures to the transaction such as the contractual waterfall and waterfall related triggers, credit enhancements, liquidity enhancements, market value triggers, and deal-specific definition of default.
Where the requirements in paragraphs 4, 7 and in this paragraph are not met in any material respect by reason of the negligence or omission of the credit institution, Member States shall ensure that the competent authorities impose a proportionate additional risk weight of no less than 250 % of the risk weight (capped at 1 250 %) which would, but for this paragraph, apply to the relevant securitisation positions under Annex IX, Part 4, and shall progressively increase the risk weight with each subsequent infringement of the due diligence provisions. The competent authorities shall take into account the exemptions for certain securitisations provided in paragraph 3 by reducing the risk weight it would otherwise impose under this Article in respect of a securitisation to which paragraph 3 applies.
6. Sponsor and originator credit institutions shall apply the same sound and well-defined criteria for credit-granting in accordance with the requirements of Annex V, point 3 to exposures to be securitised as they apply to exposures to be held on their book. To this end the same processes for approving and, where relevant, amending, renewing and re-financing credits shall be applied by the originator and sponsor credit institutions. Credit institutions shall also apply the same standards of analysis to participations or underwritings in securitisation issues purchased from third parties whether such participations or underwritings are to be held on their trading or non-trading book.
Where the requirements referred to in the first subparagraph of this paragraph are not met, Article 95(1) shall not be applied by an originator credit institution and that originator credit institution shall not be allowed to exclude the securitised exposures from the calculation of its capital requirements under this Directive.
7. Sponsor and originator credit institutions shall disclose to investors the level of their commitment under paragraph 1 to maintain a net economic interest in the securitisation. Sponsor and originator credit institutions shall ensure that prospective investors have readily available access to all materially relevant data on the credit quality and performance of the individual underlying exposures, cash flows and collateral supporting a securitisation exposure as well as such information that is necessary to conduct comprehensive and well informed stress tests on the cash flows and collateral values supporting the underlying exposures. For that purpose, materially relevant data shall be determined as at the date of the securitisation and where appropriate due to the nature of the securitisation thereafter.
8. Paragraphs 1 to 7 shall apply to new securitisations issued on or after 1 January 2011 . Paragraphs 1 to 7 shall, after 31 December 2014 , apply to existing securitisations where new underlying exposures are added or substituted after that date. Competent authorities may decide to suspend temporarily the requirements referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2 during periods of general market liquidity stress.
9. Competent authorities shall disclose the following information:
(a) by 31 December 2010 , the general criteria and methodologies adopted to review the compliance with paragraphs 1 to 7;
(b) without prejudice to the provisions laid down in Chapter 1, Section 2, a summary description of the outcome of the supervisory review and description of the measures imposed in cases of non-compliance with paragraphs 1 to 7 identified on an annual basis from 31 December 2011 .
The requirement set out in this paragraph is subject to the second subparagraph of Article 144.
10. The Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall report annually to the Commission about the compliance by competent authorities with this Article. The Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall elaborate guidelines for the convergence of supervisory practices with regard to this Article, including the measures taken in case of breach of the due diligence and risk management obligations.]
Credit institutions shall have in place sound, effective and complete strategies and processes to assess and maintain on an ongoing basis the amounts, types and distribution of internal capital that they consider adequate to cover the nature and level of the risks to which they are or might be exposed.
These strategies and processes shall be subject to regular internal review to ensure that they remain comprehensive and proportionate to the nature, scale and complexity of the activities of the credit institution concerned.
1.Taking into account the technical criteria set out in Annex XI, the competent authorities shall review the arrangements, strategies, processes and mechanisms implemented by the credit institutions to comply with this Directive and evaluate the risks to which the credit institutions are or might be exposed.
2.The scope of the review and evaluation referred to in paragraph 1 shall be that of the requirements of this Directive.
3.On the basis of the review and evaluation referred to in paragraph 1, the competent authorities shall determine whether the arrangements, strategies, processes and mechanisms implemented by the credit institutions and the own funds held by these ensure a sound management and coverage of their risks.
4.Competent authorities shall establish the frequency and intensity of the review and evaluation referred to in paragraph 1 having regard to the size, systemic importance, nature, scale and complexity of the activities of the credit institution concerned and taking into account the principle of proportionality. The review and evaluation shall be updated at least on an annual basis.
5.The review and evaluation performed by competent authorities shall include the exposure of credit institutions to the interest rate risk arising from non-trading activities. Measures shall be required in the case of institutions whose economic value declines by more than 20 % of their own funds as a result of a sudden and unexpected change in interest rates the size of which shall be prescribed by the competent authorities and shall not differ between credit institutions.
1.Where a parent undertaking is a parent credit institution in a Member State or an EU parent credit institution, supervision on a consolidated basis shall be exercised by the competent authorities that authorised it under Article 6.
2.Where the parent of a credit institution is a parent financial holding company in a Member State or an EU parent financial holding company, supervision on a consolidated basis shall be exercised by the competent authorities that authorised that credit institution under Article 6.
1.Where credit institutions authorised in two or more Member States have as their parent the same parent financial holding company in a Member State or the same EU parent financial holding company, supervision on a consolidated basis shall be exercised by the competent authorities of the credit institution authorised in the Member State in which the financial holding company was set up.
Where the parents of credit institutions authorised in two or more Member States comprise more than one financial holding company with head offices in different Member States and there is a credit institution in each of these States, supervision on a consolidated basis shall be exercised by the competent authority of the credit institution with the largest balance sheet total.
2.Where more than one credit institution authorised in the Community has as its parent the same financial holding company and none of these credit institutions has been authorised in the Member State in which the financial holding company was set up, supervision on a consolidated basis shall be exercised by the competent authority that authorised the credit institution with the largest balance sheet total, which shall be considered, for the purposes of this Directive, as the credit institution controlled by an EU parent financial holding company.
3.In particular cases, the competent authorities may by common agreement waive the criteria referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2 if their application would be inappropriate, taking into account the credit institutions and the relative importance of their activities in different countries, and appoint a different competent authority to exercise supervision on a consolidated basis. In these cases, before taking their decision, the competent authorities shall give the EU parent credit institution, or EU parent financial holding company, or credit institution with the largest balance sheet total, as appropriate, an opportunity to state its opinion on that decision.
4.The competent authorities shall notify the Commission of any agreement falling within paragraph 3.
1.Member States shall adopt any measures necessary, where appropriate, to include financial holding companies in consolidated supervision. Without prejudice to Article 135, the consolidation of the financial situation of the financial holding company shall not in any way imply that the competent authorities are required to play a supervisory role in relation to the financial holding company on a stand-alone basis.
2.When the competent authorities of a Member State do not include a credit institution subsidiary in supervision on a consolidated basis under one of the cases provided for in points (b) and (c) of Article 73(1), the competent authorities of the Member State in which that credit institution subsidiary is situated may ask the parent undertaking for information which may facilitate their supervision of that credit institution.
3.Member States shall provide that their competent authorities responsible for exercising supervision on a consolidated basis may ask the subsidiaries of a credit institution or a financial holding company, which are not included within the scope of supervision on a consolidated basis for the information referred to in Article 137. In such a case, the procedures for transmitting and verifying the information laid down in that Article shall apply.
Where Member States have more than one competent authority for the prudential supervision of credit institutions and financial institutions, Member States shall take the requisite measures to organise coordination between such authorities.
1.In addition to the obligations imposed by the provisions of this Directive, the competent authority responsible for the exercise of supervision on a consolidated basis of EU parent credit institutions and credit institutions controlled by EU parent financial holding companies shall carry out the following tasks:
(a)coordination of the gathering and dissemination of relevant or essential information in going concern and emergency situations; and
[F2(b) planning and coordination of supervisory activities in going-concern situations, including in relation to the activities referred to in Articles 123, 124, 136, in Chapter 5 and in Annex V, in cooperation with the competent authorities involved;
(c) planning and coordination of supervisory activities in cooperation with the competent authorities involved, and if necessary with central banks, in preparation for and during emergency situations, including adverse developments in credit institutions or in financial markets using, where possible, existing defined channels of communication for facilitating crisis management.]
[F5The planning and coordination of supervisory activities referred to in point (c) includes exceptional measures referred to in Article 132(3)(b), the preparation of joint assessments, the implementation of contingency plans and communication to the public.]
2.In the case of applications for the permissions referred to in Articles 84(1), 87(9) and 105 and in Annex III, Part 6, respectively, submitted by an EU parent credit institution and its subsidiaries, or jointly by the subsidiaries of an EU parent financial holding company, the competent authorities shall work together, in full consultation, to decide whether or not to grant the permission sought and to determine the terms and conditions, if any, to which such permission should be subject.
An application as referred to in the first subparagraph shall be submitted only to the competent authority referred to in paragraph 1.
The competent authorities shall do everything within their power to reach a joint decision on the application within six months. This joint decision shall be set out in a document containing the fully reasoned decision which shall be provided to the applicant by the competent authority referred to in paragraph 1.
The period referred to in subparagraph 3 shall begin on the date of receipt of the complete application by the competent authority referred to in paragraph 1. The competent authority referred to in paragraph 1 shall forward the complete application to the other competent authorities without delay.
In the absence of a joint decision between the competent authorities within six months, the competent authority referred to in paragraph 1 shall make its own decision on the application. The decision shall be set out in a document containing the fully reasoned decision and shall take into account the views and reservations of the other competent authorities expressed during the six months period. The decision shall be provided to the applicant and the other competent authorities by the competent authority referred to in paragraph 1.
The decisions referred to in the third and fifth subparagraphs shall be recognised as determinative and applied by the competent authorities in the Member States concerned.
[F53. The consolidating supervisor and the competent authorities responsible for the supervision of subsidiaries of an EU parent credit institution or an EU parent financial holding company in a Member State shall do everything within their power to reach a joint decision on the application of Articles 123 and 124 to determine the adequacy of the consolidated level of own funds held by the group with respect to its financial situation and risk profile and the required level of own funds for the application of Article 136(2) to each entity within the banking group and on a consolidated basis.
The joint decision shall be reached within four months after submission by the consolidating supervisor of a report containing the risk assessment of the group in accordance with Articles 123 and 124 to the other relevant competent authorities. The joint decision shall also duly consider the risk assessment of subsidiaries performed by relevant competent authorities in accordance with Articles 123 and 124.
The joint decision shall be set out in a document containing the fully reasoned decision which shall be provided to the EU parent credit institution by the consolidating supervisor. In the event of disagreement, the consolidating supervisor shall at the request of any of the other competent authorities concerned consult the Committee of European Banking Supervisors. The consolidating supervisor may consult the Committee of European Banking Supervisors on its own initiative.
In the absence of such a joint decision between the competent authorities within four months, a decision on the application of Articles 123 and 124 and Article 136(2) shall be taken on a consolidated basis by the consolidating supervisor after duly considering the risk assessment of subsidiaries performed by relevant competent authorities.
The decision on the application of Articles 123 and 124 and Article 136(2) shall be taken by the respective competent authorities responsible for supervision of subsidiaries of an EU parent credit institution or an EU parent financial holding company on an individual or sub-consolidated basis after duly considering the views and reservations expressed by the consolidating supervisor.
The decisions shall be set out in a document containing the fully reasoned decisions and shall take into account the risk assessment, views and reservations of the other competent authorities expressed during the four-month period. The document shall be provided by the consolidating supervisor to all competent authorities concerned and to the EU parent credit institution.
Where the Committee of European Banking Supervisors has been consulted, all competent authorities shall consider such advice, and explain any significant deviation therefrom.
The joint decision referred to in the first subparagraph and the decisions taken by the competent authorities in the absence of a joint decision shall be recognised as determinative and shall be applied by the competent authorities in the Member State concerned.
The joint decision referred to in the first subparagraph and any decision taken in the absence of a joint decision in accordance with the fourth and fifth subparagraphs, shall be updated on an annual basis or, in exceptional circumstances, where a competent authority responsible for the supervision of subsidiaries of an EU parent credit institution or, an EU parent financial holding company makes a written and fully reasoned request to the consolidating supervisor to update the decision on the application of Article 136(2). In the latter case, the update may be addressed on a bilateral basis between the consolidating supervisor and the competent authority making the request.
The Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall elaborate guidelines for the convergence of supervisory practices with regard to the joint decision process referred to in this paragraph and with regard to the application of Articles 123, 124 and 136(2) with a view to facilitating joint decisions.]
Textual Amendments
F2 Substituted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
F5 Inserted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
[F21. Where an emergency situation, including adverse developments in financial markets, arises, which potentially jeopardises the market liquidity and the stability of the financial system in any of the Member States where entities of a group have been authorised or where significant branches as referred to in Article 42a are established, the consolidating supervisor shall, subject to Chapter 1, Section 2, alert as soon as is practicable, the authorities referred to in the fourth subparagraph of Article 49 and in Article 50, and shall communicate all information that is essential for the pursuance of their tasks. Those obligations shall apply to all competent authorities under Articles 125 and 126 and to the competent authority identified under Article 129(1).
If the authority referred to in the fourth paragraph of Article 49 becomes aware of a situation described in the first subparagraph of this paragraph, it shall alert as soon as is practicable the competent authorities referred to in Articles 125 and 126.
Where possible, the competent authority and the authority referred to in the fourth paragraph of Article 49 shall use existing defined channels of communication.]
2.The competent authority responsible for supervision on a consolidated basis shall, when it needs information which has already been given to another competent authority, contact this authority whenever possible in order to prevent duplication of reporting to the various authorities involved in supervision.
Textual Amendments
F2 Substituted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
In order to facilitate and establish effective supervision, the competent authority responsible for supervision on a consolidated basis and the other competent authorities shall have written coordination and cooperation arrangements in place.
Under these arrangements additional tasks may be entrusted to the competent authority responsible for supervision on a consolidated basis and procedures for the decision-making process and for cooperation with other competent authorities, may be specified.
The competent authorities responsible for authorising the subsidiary of a parent undertaking which is a credit institution may, by bilateral agreement, delegate their responsibility for supervision to the competent authorities which authorised and supervise the parent undertaking so that they assume responsibility for supervising the subsidiary in accordance with this Directive. The Commission shall be kept informed of the existence and content of such agreements. It shall forward such information to the competent authorities of the other Member States and to the European Banking Committee.
1. The consolidating supervisor shall establish colleges of supervisors to facilitate the exercise of the tasks referred to in Article 129 and Article 130(1) and subject to the confidentiality requirements of paragraph 2 of this Article and compatibility with Community law, ensure appropriate coordination and cooperation with relevant third-country competent authorities where appropriate.
Colleges of supervisors shall provide a framework for the consolidating supervisor and the other competent authorities concerned to carry out the following tasks:
(a) exchanging information;
(b) agreeing on voluntary entrustment of tasks and voluntary delegation of responsibilities where appropriate;
(c) determining supervisory examination programmes based on a risk assessment of the group in accordance with Article 124;
(d) increasing the efficiency of supervision by removing unnecessary duplication of supervisory requirements, including in relation to the information requests referred to in Article 130(2) and Article 132(2);
(e) consistently applying the prudential requirements under this Directive across all entities within a banking group without prejudice to the options and discretions available in Community legislation;
(f) applying Article 129(1)(c) taking into account the work of other forums that may be established in this area.
The competent authorities participating in the colleges of supervisors shall cooperate closely. The confidentiality requirements under Chapter 1, Section 2 shall not prevent competent authorities from exchanging confidential information within colleges of supervisors. The establishment and functioning of colleges of supervisors shall not affect the rights and responsibilities of the competent authorities under this Directive.
2. The establishment and functioning of the colleges shall be based on written arrangements referred to in Article 131, determined after consultation with competent authorities concerned by the consolidating supervisor.
The Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall elaborate guidelines for the operational functioning of colleges, including in relation to Article 42a(3).
The competent authorities responsible for the supervision of subsidiaries of an EU parent credit institution or an EU parent financial holding company and the competent authorities of a host country where significant branches as referred to in Article 42a are established, central banks as appropriate, and third countries' competent authorities where appropriate and subject to confidentiality requirements that are equivalent, in the opinion of all competent authorities, to the requirements under Chapter 1 Section 2, may participate in colleges of supervisors.
The consolidating supervisor shall chair the meetings of the college and shall decide which competent authorities participate in a meeting or in an activity of the college. The consolidating supervisor shall keep all members of the college fully informed, in advance, of the organisation of such meetings, the main issues to be discussed and the activities to be considered. The consolidating supervisor shall also keep all the members of the college fully informed, in a timely manner, of the actions taken in those meetings or the measures carried out.
The decision of the consolidating supervisor shall take account of the relevance of the supervisory activity to be planned or coordinated for those authorities, in particular the potential impact on the stability of the financial system in the Member States concerned referred to in Article 40(3) and the obligations referred to in Article 42a(2).
The consolidating supervisor, subject to the confidentiality requirements under Chapter 1, Section 2, shall inform the Committee of European Banking Supervisors of the activities of the college of supervisors, including in emergency situations, and communicate to that Committee all information that is of particular relevance for the purposes of supervisory convergence.]
Textual Amendments
F5 Inserted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
1.The competent authorities shall cooperate closely with each other. They shall provide one another with any information which is essential or relevant for the exercise of the other authorities' supervisory tasks under this Directive. In this regard, the competent authorities shall communicate on request all relevant information and shall communicate on their own initiative all essential information.
Information referred to in the first subparagraph shall be regarded as essential if it could materially influence the assessment of the financial soundness of a credit institution or financial institution in another Member State.
In particular, competent authorities responsible for consolidated supervision of EU parent credit institutions and credit institutions controlled by EU parent financial holding companies shall provide the competent authorities in other Member States who supervise subsidiaries of these parents with all relevant information. In determining the extent of relevant information, the importance of these subsidiaries within the financial system in those Member States shall be taken into account.
The essential information referred to in the first subparagraph shall include, in particular, the following items:
(a)identification of the group structure of all major credit institutions in a group, as well as of the competent authorities of the credit institutions in the group;
(b)procedures for the collection of information from the credit institutions in a group, and the verification of that information;
(c)adverse developments in credit institutions or in other entities of a group, which could seriously affect the credit institutions; and
(d)major sanctions and exceptional measures taken by competent authorities in accordance with this Directive, including the imposition of an additional capital charge under [F2Article 136(1)] and the imposition of any limitation on the use of the Advanced Measurement Approach for the calculation of the own funds requirements under Article 105.
2.The competent authorities responsible for the supervision of credit institutions controlled by an EU parent credit institution shall whenever possible contact the competent authority referred to in Article 129(1) when they need information regarding the implementation of approaches and methodologies set out in this Directive that may already be available to that competent authority.
3.The competent authorities concerned shall, prior to their decision, consult each other with regard to the following items, where these decisions are of importance for other competent authorities' supervisory tasks:
(a)changes in the shareholder, organisational or management structure of credit institutions in a group, which require the approval or authorisation of competent authorities; and
(b)major sanctions or exceptional measures taken by competent authorities, including the imposition of an additional capital charge under [F2Article 136(1)] and the imposition of any limitation on the use of the Advances Measurement Approaches for the calculation of the own funds requirements under Article 105.
For the purposes of point (b), the competent authority responsible for supervision on a consolidated basis shall always be consulted.
However, a competent authority may decide not to consult in cases of urgency or where such consultation may jeopardise the effectiveness of the decisions. In this case, the competent authority shall, without delay, inform the other competent authorities.
Textual Amendments
F2 Substituted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
1.The competent authorities responsible for supervision on a consolidated basis shall, for the purposes of supervision, require full consolidation of all the credit institutions and financial institutions which are subsidiaries of a parent undertaking.
However, the competent authorities may require only proportional consolidation where, in their opinion, the liability of a parent undertaking holding a share of the capital is limited to that share of the capital in view of the liability of the other shareholders or members whose solvency is satisfactory. The liability of the other shareholders and members shall be clearly established, if necessary by means of formal signed commitments.
In the case where undertakings are linked by a relationship within the meaning of Article 12(1) of Directive 83/349/EEC, the competent authorities shall determine how consolidation is to be carried out.
2.The competent authorities responsible for supervision on a consolidated basis shall require the proportional consolidation of participations in credit institutions and financial institutions managed by an undertaking included in the consolidation together with one or more undertakings not included in the consolidation, where those undertakings' liability is limited to the share of the capital they hold.
3.In the case of participations or capital ties other than those referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2, the competent authorities shall determine whether and how consolidation is to be carried out. In particular, they may permit or require use of the equity method. That method shall not, however, constitute inclusion of the undertakings concerned in supervision on a consolidated basis.
1.Without prejudice to Article 133, the competent authorities shall determine whether and how consolidation is to be carried out in the following cases:
(a)where, in the opinion of the competent authorities, a credit institution exercises a significant influence over one or more credit institutions or financial institutions, but without holding a participation or other capital ties in these institutions; and
(b)where two or more credit institutions or financial institutions are placed under single management other than pursuant to a contract or clauses of their memoranda or Articles of association.
In particular, the competent authorities may permit, or require use of, the method provided for in Article 12 of Directive 83/349/EEC. That method shall not, however, constitute inclusion of the undertakings concerned in consolidated supervision.
2.Where consolidated supervision is required pursuant to Articles 125 and 126, ancillary services undertakings and asset management companies as defined in Directive 2002/87/EC shall be included in consolidations in the cases, and in accordance with the methods, laid down in Article 133 and paragraph 1 of this Article.
The Member States shall require that persons who effectively direct the business of a financial holding company be of sufficiently good repute and have sufficient experience to perform those duties.
1.Competent authorities shall require any credit institution that does not meet the requirements of this Directive to take the necessary actions or steps at an early stage to address the situation.
For those purposes, the measures available to the competent authorities shall include the following:
(a)obliging credit institutions to hold own funds in excess of the minimum level laid down in Article 75;
(b)requiring the reinforcement of the arrangements, processes, mechanisms and strategies implemented to comply with Articles 22 and 123;
(c)requiring credit institutions to apply a specific provisioning policy or treatment of assets in terms of own funds requirements;
(d)restricting or limiting the business, operations or network of credit institutions; and
(e)requiring the reduction of the risk inherent in the activities, products and systems of credit institutions.
The adoption of these measures shall be subject to Chapter 1, Section 2.
2.A specific own funds requirement in excess of the minimum level laid down in Article 75 shall be imposed by the competent authorities at least on the credit institutions which do not meet the requirements laid down in Articles 22, 109 and 123, or in respect of which a negative determination has been made on the issue described in Article 124, paragraph 3, if the sole application of other measures is unlikely to improve the arrangements, processes, mechanisms and strategies sufficiently within an appropriate timeframe.
1.Pending further coordination of consolidation methods, Member States shall provide that, where the parent undertaking of one or more credit institutions is a mixed-activity holding company, the competent authorities responsible for the authorisation and supervision of those credit institutions shall, by approaching the mixed-activity holding company and its subsidiaries either directly or via credit institution subsidiaries, require them to supply any information which would be relevant for the purpose of supervising the credit institution subsidiaries.
2.Member States shall provide that their competent authorities may carry out, or have carried out by external inspectors, on-the-spot inspections to verify information received from mixed-activity holding companies and their subsidiaries. If the mixed-activity holding company or one of its subsidiaries is an insurance undertaking, the procedure laid down in Article 140(1) may also be used. If a mixed-activity holding company or one of its subsidiaries is situated in a Member State other than that in which the credit institution subsidiary is situated, on-the-spot verification of information shall be carried out in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 141.
1.Without prejudice to Chapter 2, Section 5, Member States shall provide that, where the parent undertaking of one or more credit institutions is a mixed-activity holding company, the competent authorities responsible for the supervision of these credit institutions shall exercise general supervision over transactions between the credit institution and the mixed-activity holding company and its subsidiaries.
2.Competent authorities shall require credit institutions to have in place adequate risk management processes and internal control mechanisms, including sound reporting and accounting procedures, in order to identify, measure, monitor and control transactions with their parent mixed-activity holding company and its subsidiaries appropriately. Competent authorities shall require the reporting by the credit institution of any significant transaction with these entities other than the one referred to in Article 110. These procedures and significant transactions shall be subject to overview by the competent authorities.
Where these intra-group transactions are a threat to a credit institution's financial position, the competent authority responsible for the supervision of the institution shall take appropriate measures.
1.Member States shall take the necessary steps to ensure that there are no legal impediments preventing the exchange, as between undertakings included within the scope of supervision on a consolidated basis, mixed-activity holding companies and their subsidiaries, or subsidiaries of the kind covered in Article 127(3), of any information which would be relevant for the purposes of supervision in accordance with Articles 124 to 138 and this Article.
2.Where a parent undertaking and any of its subsidiaries that are credit institutions are situated in different Member States, the competent authorities of each Member State shall communicate to each other all relevant information which may allow or aid the exercise of supervision on a consolidated basis.
Where the competent authorities of the Member State in which a parent undertaking is situated do not themselves exercise supervision on a consolidated basis pursuant to Articles 125 and 126, they may be invited by the competent authorities responsible for exercising such supervision to ask the parent undertaking for any information which would be relevant for the purposes of supervision on a consolidated basis and to transmit it to these authorities.
3.Member States shall authorise the exchange between their competent authorities of the information referred to in paragraph 2, on the understanding that, in the case of financial holding companies, financial institutions or ancillary services undertakings, the collection or possession of information shall not in any way imply that the competent authorities are required to play a supervisory role in relation to those institutions or undertakings standing alone.
Similarly, Member States shall authorise their competent authorities to exchange the information referred to in Article 137 on the understanding that the collection or possession of information does not in any way imply that the competent authorities play a supervisory role in relation to the mixed-activity holding company and those of its subsidiaries which are not credit institutions, or to subsidiaries of the kind covered in Article 127(3).
1.Where a credit institution, financial holding company or a mixed-activity holding company controls one or more subsidiaries which are insurance companies or other undertakings providing investment services which are subject to authorisation, the competent authorities and the authorities entrusted with the public task of supervising insurance undertakings or those other undertakings providing investment services shall cooperate closely. Without prejudice to their respective responsibilities, those authorities shall provide one another with any information likely to simplify their task and to allow supervision of the activity and overall financial situation of the undertakings they supervise.
2.Information received, in the framework of supervision on a consolidated basis, and in particular any exchange of information between competent authorities which is provided for in this Directive, shall be subject to the obligation of professional secrecy defined in Chapter 1, Section 2.
3.The competent authorities responsible for supervision on a consolidated basis shall establish lists of the financial holding companies referred to in Article 71(2) . Those lists shall be communicated to the competent authorities of the other Member States and to the Commission.
Where, in applying this Directive, the competent authorities of one Member State wish in specific cases to verify the information concerning a credit institution, a financial holding company, a financial institution, an ancillary services undertaking, a mixed-activity holding company, a subsidiary of the kind covered in Article 137 or a subsidiary of the kind covered in Article 127(3), situated in another Member State, they shall ask the competent authorities of that other Member State to have that verification carried out. The authorities which receive such a request shall, within the framework of their competence, act upon it either by carrying out the verification themselves, by allowing the authorities who made the request to carry it out, or by allowing an auditor or expert to carry it out.1 The competent authority which made the request may, if it so wishes, participate in the verification when it does not carry out the verification itself.
Without prejudice to their criminal law provisions, Member States shall ensure that penalties or measures aimed at ending observed breaches or the causes of such breaches may be imposed on financial holding companies and mixed-activity holding companies, or their effective managers, that infringe laws, regulation or administrative provisions enacted to implement Articles 124 to 141 and this Article. The competent authorities shall cooperate closely to ensure that those penalties or measures produce the desired results, especially when the central administration or main establishment of a financial holding company or of a mixed-activity holding company is not located at its head office.
1.Where a credit institution, the parent undertaking of which is a credit institution or a financial holding company, the head office of which is in a third country, is not subject to consolidated supervision under Articles 125 and 126, the competent authorities shall verify whether the credit institution is subject to consolidated supervision by a third-country competent authority which is equivalent to that governed by the principles laid down in this Directive.
The verification shall be carried out by the competent authority which would be responsible for consolidated supervision if paragraph 3 were to apply, at the request of the parent undertaking or of any of the regulated entities authorised in the Community or on its own initiative. That competent authority shall consult the other competent authorities involved.
2.The Commission may request the European Banking Committee to give general guidance as to whether the consolidated supervision arrangements of competent authorities in third countries are likely to achieve the objectives of consolidated supervision as defined in this Chapter, in relation to credit institutions, the parent undertaking of which has its head office in a third country . The Committee shall keep any such guidance under review and take into account any changes to the consolidated supervision arrangements applied by such competent authorities.
The competent authority carrying out the verification specified in the first subparagraph of paragraph 1 shall take into account any such guidance. For this purpose the competent authority shall consult the Committee before taking a decision.
3.In the absence of such equivalent supervision, Member States shall apply the provisions of this Directive to the credit institution by analogy or shall allow their competent authorities to apply other appropriate supervisory techniques which achieve the objectives of supervision on a consolidated basis of credit institutions.
Those supervisory techniques shall, after consultation with the other competent authorities involved, be agreed upon by the competent authority which would be responsible for consolidated supervision.
Competent authorities may in particular require the establishment of a financial holding company which has its head office in the Community, and apply the provisions on consolidated supervision to the consolidated position of that financial holding company.
The supervisory techniques shall be designed to achieve the objectives of consolidated supervision as defined in this Chapter and shall be notified to the other competent authorities involved and the Commission.
Competent authorities shall disclose the following information:
the texts of laws, regulations, administrative rules and general guidance adopted in their Member State in the field of prudential regulation;
the manner of exercise of the options and discretions available in Community legislation;
the general criteria and methodologies they use in the review and evaluation referred to in Article 124; and
without prejudice to the provisions laid down in Chapter 1, Section 2, aggregate statistical data on key aspects of the implementation of the prudential framework in each Member State.
The disclosures provided for in the first subparagraph shall be sufficient to enable a meaningful comparison of the approaches adopted by the competent authorities of the different Member States. The disclosures shall be published with a common format, and updated regularly. The disclosures shall be accessible at a single electronic location.
1.For the purposes of this Directive, credit institutions shall publicly disclose the information laid down in Annex XII, Part 2, subject to the provisions laid down in Article 146.
2.Recognition by the competent authorities under Chapter 2, Section 3, Subsections 2 and 3 and Article 105 of the instruments and methodologies referred to in Annex XII, Part 3 shall be subject to the public disclosure by credit institutions of the information laid down therein.
3.Credit institutions shall adopt a formal policy to comply with the disclosure requirements laid down in paragraphs 1 and 2, and have policies for assessing the appropriateness of their disclosures, including their verification and frequency.
4.Credit institutions should, if requested, explain their rating decisions to SMEs and other corporate applicants for loans, providing an explanation in writing when asked. Should a voluntary undertaking by the sector in this regard prove inadequate, national measures shall be adopted. The administrative costs of the explanation have to be at an appropriate rate to the size of the loan.
1.Notwithstanding Article 145, credit institutions may omit one or more of the disclosures listed in Annex XII, Part 2 if the information provided by such disclosures is not, in the light of the criterion specified in Annex XII, Part 1, point 1, regarded as material.
2.Notwithstanding Article 145, credit institutions may omit one or more items of information included in the disclosures listed in Annex XII, Parts 2 and 3 if those items include information which, in the light of the criteria specified in Annex XII, Part 1, points 2 and 3, is regarded as proprietary or confidential.
3.In the exceptional cases referred to in paragraph 2, the credit institution concerned shall state in its disclosures the fact that the specific items of information are not disclosed, the reason for non-disclosure, and publish more general information about the subject matter of the disclosure requirement, except where these are to be classified as proprietary or confidential under the criteria set out in Annex XII, Part 1, points 2 and 3.
1.Credit institutions shall publish the disclosures required under Article 145 on an annual basis at a minimum. Disclosures shall be published as soon as practicable.
2.Credit institutions shall also determine whether more frequent publication than is provided for in paragraph 1 is necessary in the light of the criteria set out in Annex XII, Part 1, point 4.
1.Credit institutions may determine the appropriate medium, location and means of verification to comply effectively with the disclosure requirements laid down in Article 145. To the degree feasible, all disclosures shall be provided in one medium or location.
2.Equivalent disclosures made by credit institutions under accounting, listing or other requirements may be deemed to constitute compliance with Article 145. If disclosures are not included in the financial statements, credit institutions shall indicate where they can be found.
Notwithstanding Articles 146 to 148, Member States shall empower the competent authorities to require credit institutions:
to make one or more of the disclosures referred to in Annex XII, Parts 2 and 3;
to publish one or more disclosures more frequently than annually, and to set deadlines for publication;
to use specific media and locations for disclosures other than the financial statements; and
to use specific means of verification for the disclosures not covered by statutory audit.
[F81. Without prejudice, as regards own funds, to the proposal that the Commission is to submit pursuant to Article 62, the technical adjustments designed to amend non-essential elements of this Directive in the following areas shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 151(2):]
(a)clarification of the definitions in order to take account, in the application of this Directive, of developments on financial markets;
(b)clarification of the definitions to ensure uniform application of this Directive;
(c)the alignment of terminology on, and the framing of definitions in accordance with, subsequent acts on credit institutions and related matters;
(d)technical adjustments to the list in Article 2;
(e)alteration of the amount of initial capital prescribed in Article 9 to take account of developments in the economic and monetary field;
(f)expansion of the content of the list referred to in Articles 23 and 24 and set out in Annex I or adaptation of the terminology used in that list to take account of developments on financial markets;
(g)the areas in which the competent authorities shall exchange information as listed in Article 42;
(h)technical adjustments in Articles 56 to 67 and in Article 74 as a result of developments in accounting standards or requirements which take account of Community legislation or with regard to convergence of supervisory practices;
(i)amendment of the list of exposure classes in Articles 79 and 86 in order to take account of developments on financial markets;
(j)the amount specified in Article 79(2)(c), Article 86(4)(a), Annex VII, Part 1, point 5 and Annex VII, Part 2, point 15 to take into account the effects of inflation;
[F2(k) the list and classification of off-balance sheet items in Annexes II and IV;
(l) adjustment of the provisions in Annexes III and V to XII in order to take account of developments on financial markets (in particular new financial products) or in accounting standards or requirements which take account of Community legislation, or with regard to convergence of supervisory practice.]
2.The Commission may adopt the following implementing measures [F9in accordance with the procedure referred to in Article 151(2)]:
(a)specification of the size of sudden and unexpected changes in the interest rates referred to in Article 124(5);
(b)a temporary reduction in the minimum level of own funds laid down in Article 75 and/or the risk weights laid down in Title V, Chapter 2, Section 3 in order to take account of specific circumstances;
[F2(c) clarification of exemptions provided for in Article 113;]
(d)specification of the key aspects on which aggregate statistical data are to be disclosed under Article 144(1)(d); or
(e)specification of the format, structure, contents list and annual publication date of the disclosures provided for in Article 144[F6;]
[F7(f) adjustments of the criteria set out in Article 19a(1), in order to take account of future developments and to ensure the uniform application of this Directive.]
[F10The measures referred to in points (a), (b), (c) and (f), designed to amend non-essential elements of this Directive by supplementing it, shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure with scrutiny referred to in Article 151(2). The measures referred to in points (d) and (e) shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure referred to in Article 151(2a).]
F93.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
F94.. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Textual Amendments
F2 Substituted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
F6 Substituted by Directive 2007/44/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 5 September 2007 amending Council Directive 92/49/EEC and Directives 2002/83/EC, 2004/39/EC, 2005/68/EC and 2006/48/EC as regards procedural rules and evaluation criteria for the prudential assessment of acquisitions and increase of holdings in the financial sector (Text with EEA relevance).
F7 Inserted by Directive 2007/44/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 5 September 2007 amending Council Directive 92/49/EEC and Directives 2002/83/EC, 2004/39/EC, 2005/68/EC and 2006/48/EC as regards procedural rules and evaluation criteria for the prudential assessment of acquisitions and increase of holdings in the financial sector (Text with EEA relevance).
F8 Substituted by Directive 2008/24/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 11 March 2008 amending Directive 2006/48/EC relating to the taking up and pursuit of the business of credit institutions, as regards the implementing powers conferred on the Commission (Text with EEA relevance).
1.The Commission shall be assisted by the European Banking Committee established by Commission Decision 2004/10/EC(28).
[F82. Where reference is made to this paragraph, Article 5a(1) to (4) and Article 7 of Decision 1999/468/EC shall apply, having regard to the provisions of Article 8 thereof.]
[F102a. Where reference is made to this paragraph, Articles 5 and 7 of Decision 1999/468/EC shall apply, having regard to the provisions of Article 8 thereof.
The period laid down in Article 5(6) of Decision 1999/468/EC shall be set at three months.]
[F83. By 31 December 2010 , and, thereafter, at least every three years, the Commission shall review the provisions concerning its implementing powers and present a report to the European Parliament and to the Council on the functioning of those powers. This report shall examine, in particular, the need for the Commission to propose amendments to this Directive in order to ensure the appropriate scope of the implementing powers conferred on the Commission. The conclusion as to whether or not amendment is necessary shall be accompanied by a detailed statement of reasons. If necessary, the report shall be accompanied by a legislative proposal to amend the provisions conferring implementing powers on the Commission.]
Textual Amendments
1.Credit institutions calculating risk-weighted exposure amounts in accordance with Articles 84 to 89 shall during the first, second and third twelve-month periods after 31 December 2006 provide own funds which are at all times more than or equal to the amounts indicated in paragraphs 3, 4 and 5.
2.Credit institutions using the Advanced Measurement Approaches as specified in Article 105 for the calculation of their capital requirements for operational risk shall, during the second and third twelve-month periods after 31 December 2006, provide own funds which are at all times more than or equal to the amounts indicated in paragraphs 4 and 5.
3.For the first twelve-month period referred to in paragraph 1, the amount of own funds shall be 95 % of the total minimum amount of own funds that would be required to be held during that period by the credit institution under Article 4 of Council Directive 93/6/EEC of 15 March 1993 on the capital adequacy of investment firms and credit institutions(29) as that Directive and Directive 2000/12/EC stood prior to 1 January 2007.
4.For the second twelve-month period referred to in paragraph 1, the amount of own funds shall be 90 % of the total minimum amount of own funds that would be required to be held during that period by the credit institution under Article 4 of Directive 93/6/EEC as that Directive and Directive 2000/12/EC stood prior to 1 January 2007.
5.For the third twelve-month period referred to in paragraph 1, the amount of own funds shall be 80 % of the total minimum amount of own funds that would be required to be held during that period by the credit institution under Article 4 of Directive 93/6/EEC as that Directive and Directive 2000/12/EC stood prior .to 1 January 2007.
6.Compliance with the requirements of paragraphs 1 to 5 shall be on the basis of amounts of own funds fully adjusted to reflect differences in the calculation of own funds under Directive 2000/12/EC and Directive 93/6/EEC as those Directives stood prior to 1 January 2007 and the calculation of own funds under this Directive deriving from the separate treatments of expected loss and unexpected loss under Articles 84 to 89 of this Directive.
7.For the purposes of paragraphs 1 to 6 of this Article, Articles 68 to 73 shall apply.
8.Until 1 January 2008 credit institutions may treat the Articles constituting the Standardised Approach set out in Title V, Chapter 2, Section 3, Subsection 1 as being replaced by Articles 42 to 46 of Directive 2000/12/EC as those Articles stood prior to 1 January 2007.
9.Where the discretion referred to in paragraph 8 is exercised, the following shall apply concerning the provisions of Directive 2000/12/EC:
(a)the provisions of that Directive referred to in Articles 42 to 46 shall apply as they stood prior to 1 January 2007;
(b)‘risk-adjusted value’ as referred to in Article 42(1) of that Directive shall mean ‘risk-weighted exposure amount’;
(c)the figures produced by Article 42(2) of that Directive shall be considered risk-weighted exposure amounts;
(d)‘credit derivatives’ shall be included in the list of ‘Full risk’ items in Annex II of that Directive; and
(e)the treatment set out in Article 43(3) of that Directive shall apply to derivative instruments listed in Annex IV of that Directive whether on- or off-balance sheet and the figures produced by the treatment set out in Annex III shall be considered risk-weighted exposure amounts.
10.Where the discretion referred to in paragraph 8 is exercised, the following shall apply in relation to the treatment of exposures for which the Standardised Approach is used:
(a)Title V, Chapter 2, Section 3, Subsection 3 relating to the recognition of credit risk mitigation shall not apply;
(b)Title V, Chapter 2, Section 3, Subsection 4 concerning the treatment of securitisation may be disapplied by competent authorities.
11.Where the discretion referred to in paragraph 8 is exercised, the capital requirement for operational risk under Article 75(d) shall be reduced by the percentage representing the ratio of the value of the credit institution's exposures for which risk-weighted exposure amounts are calculated in accordance with the discretion referred to in paragraph 8 to the total value of its exposures.
12.Where a credit institution calculates risk-weighted exposure amounts for all of its exposures in accordance with the discretion referred to in paragraph 8, Articles 48 to 50 of Directive 2000/12/EC relating to large exposures may apply as they stood prior to 1 January 2007.
13.Where the discretion referred to in paragraph 8 is exercised, references to Articles 78 to 83 of this Directive shall be read as references to Articles 42 to 46 of Directive 2000/12/EC as those Articles stood prior to 1 January 2007.
14.If the discretion referred to in paragraph 8 is exercised, Articles 123, 124, 145 and 149 shall not apply before the date referred to therein.
In the calculation of risk-weighted exposure amounts for exposures arising from property leasing transactions concerning offices or other commercial premises situated in their territory and meeting the criteria set out in Annex VI, Part 1, point 54, the competent authorities may, until 31 December 2012 allow a 50 % risk weight to be assigned without the application of Annex VI, Part 1, points 55 and 56.
Until 31 December 2010, competent authorities may, for the purpose of defining the secured portion of a past due loan for the purposes of Annex VI, recognise collateral other than eligible collateral as set out under Articles 90 to 93.
[F2In the calculation of risk weighted exposure amounts for the purposes of Annex VI, Part 1, point 4, until 31 December 2015 the same risk weight shall be assigned in relation to exposures to Member States' central governments or central banks denominated and funded in the domestic currency of any Member State as would be applied to such exposures denominated and funded in their domestic currency.]
Textual Amendments
F2 Substituted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
1.Until 31 December 2011, the competent authorities of each Member State may, for the purposes of Annex VI, Part 1, point 61, set the number of days past due up to a figure of 180 for exposures indicated in Annex VI, Part 1, points 12 to 17 and 41 to 43, to counterparties situated in their territory, if local conditions make it appropriate. The specific number may differ across product lines.
Competent authorities which do not exercise the discretion provided for in the first subparagraph in relation to exposures to counterparties situated in their territory may set a higher number of days for exposures to counterparties situated in the territories of other Member States, the competent authorities of which have exercised that discretion. The specific number shall fall within 90 days and such figures as the other competent authorities have set for exposures to such counterparties within their territory.
2.For credit institutions applying for the use of the IRB Approach before 2010, subject to the approval of the competent authorities, the three-years' use requirement prescribed in Article 84(3) may be reduced to a period no shorter than one year until 31 December 2009.
3.For credit institutions applying for the use of own estimates of LGDs and/or conversion factors, the three year use requirement prescribed in Article 84(4) may be reduced to two years until 31 December 2008.
4.Until 31 December 2012, the competent authorities of each Member State may allow credit institutions to continue to apply to participations of the type set out in Article 57(o) acquired before 20 July 2006 the treatment set out in Article 38 of Directive 2000/12/EC as that article stood prior to 1 January 2007.
5.Until 31 December 2010 the exposure weighted average LGD for all retail exposures secured by residential properties and not benefiting from guarantees from central governments shall not be lower than 10 %.
6.Until 31 December 2017, the competent authorities of the Member States may exempt from the IRB treatment certain equity exposures held by credit institutions and EU subsidiaries of credit institutions in that Member State at 31 December 2007.
The exempted position shall be measured as the number of shares as of 31 December 2007 and any additional share arising directly as a result of owning those holdings, as long as they do not increase the proportional share of ownership in a portfolio company.
If an acquisition increases the proportional share of ownership in a specific holding the exceeding Part of the holding shall not be subject to the exemption. Nor shall the exemption apply to holdings that were originally subject to the exemption, but have been sold and then bought back.
Equity exposures covered by this transitional provision shall be subject to the capital requirements calculated in accordance with Title V, Chapter 2, Section 3, Subsection 1.
7.Until 31 December 2011, for corporate exposures, the competent authorities of each Member State may set the number of days past due that all credit institutions in its jurisdiction shall abide by under the definition of ‘default’ set out in Annex VII, Part 4, point 44 for exposures to such counterparts situated within this Member State. The specific number shall fall within 90- up to a figure of 180 days if local conditions make it appropriate. For exposures to such counterparts situated in the territories of other Member States, the competent authorities shall set a number of days past due which is not higher than the number set by the competent authority of the respective Member State.
[F58. Credit institutions which do not comply by 31 December 2010 with the limits set out in Article 66(1a) shall develop strategies and processes on the necessary measures to resolve this situation before the dates set out in paragraph 9 of this Article.
Those measures shall be reviewed under Article 124.
9. Instruments that by 31 December 2010 , according to national law were deemed equivalent to the items referred to in points (a), (b) and (c) of Article 57 but do not fall within Article 57(a) or do not comply with the criteria set out in Article 63a, shall be deemed to fall within Article 57(ca) until 31 December 2040 , subject to the following limitations:
(a) up to 20 % of the sum of Article 57(a) to (ca), less the sum of points (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57 between 10 and 20 years after 31 December 2010 ;
(b) up to 10 % of the sum of Article 57(a) to (ca), less the sum of points (i), (j) and (k) of Article 57 between 20 and 30 years after 31 December 2010 .
The Committee of European Banking Supervisors shall monitor, until 31 December 2010 , the issuance of those instruments.
10. For the purpose of Section 5, assets items constituting claims on and other exposures to institutions incurred prior to 31 December 2009 shall continue to be subject to the same treatment as applied in accordance with Article 115(2) and Article 116 as they stood prior to 7 December 2009 , however not longer than until 31 December 2012 .
11. Until 31 December 2012 , the time period referred to in Article 129(3) shall be six months.]
Textual Amendments
F5 Inserted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
Until 31 December 2012, for credit institutions the relevant indicator for the trading and sales business line of which represents at least 50 % of the total of the relevant indicators for all of its business lines accordance with Annex X, Part 2, points 1 to 4, Member States may apply a percentage of 15 % to the business line ‘trading and sales’.
The Commission, in cooperation with Member States, and taking into account the contribution of the European Central Bank, shall periodically monitor whether this Directive taken as a whole, together with Directive 2006/49/EC, has significant effects on the economic cycle and, in the light of that examination, shall consider whether any remedial measures are justified.
Based on that analysis and taking into account the contribution of the European Central Bank, the Commission shall draw up a biennial report and submit it to the European Parliament and to the Council, together with any appropriate proposals. Contributions from credit taking and credit lending parties shall be adequately acknowledged when the report is drawn up.
By 31 December 2009 , the Commission shall review this Directive as a whole to address the need for better analysis of and response to macro-prudential problems, including the examination of:
measures that mitigate the ups and downs of the business cycle, including the need for credit institutions to build counter-cyclical buffers in good times that can be used during a downturn;
the rationale underlying the calculation of capital requirements in this Directive; and
supplementary measures to risk-based requirements for credit institutions, to help constrain the build-up of leverage in the banking system.
The Commission shall submit a report on the above issues to the European Parliament and to the Council with any appropriate proposals.
The Commission shall, as soon as possible and in any event by 31 December 2009 present to the European Parliament and the Council a report on the need for further reform of the supervisory system, including relevant Articles of this Directive, and, in accordance with the applicable procedure under the Treaty, any appropriate legislative proposal.
By 1 January 2011 , the Commission shall review the progress made by the Committee of European Banking Supervisors towards uniform formats, frequencies and dates of reporting referred to in Article 74(2). In light of that review, the Commission shall report to the European Parliament and the Council.
By 31 December 2011 , the Commission shall review and report on the application of this Directive with particular attention to all aspects of Articles 68 to 73, 80(7), 80(8) and its application to microcredit finance and shall submit this report to the European Parliament and the Council together with any appropriate proposals.
By 31 December 2011 the Commission shall review and report on the application of Article 113(4) including whether exemptions should be a matter of national discretion and shall submit this report to the European Parliament and the Council together with any appropriate proposals. With respect to the potential elimination of the national discretion under Article 113(4)(c) and its potential application at the EU level, the review shall in particular take into account the efficiency of group's risk management while ensuring that sufficient safeguards are in place to ensure financial stability in all Member States in which an entity of a group is incorporated.
By 31 December 2009 the Commission shall review and report on measures to enhance transparency of OTC markets, including the credit default swap markets, such as by clearing through central counterparties, and shall submit this report to the European Parliament and the Council together with any appropriate proposals.
By 31 December 2009 the Commission shall report on the expected impact of Article 122a, and shall submit that report to the European Parliament and the Council, together with any appropriate proposal. The Commission shall draw up its report after consulting the Committee of European Banking Supervisors. The report shall consider, in particular, whether the minimum retention requirement under Article 122a(1) delivers the objective of better alignment between the interests of originators or sponsors and investors and strengthens financial stability, and whether an increase of the minimum level of retention would be appropriate taking into account international developments.
By 1 January 2012 , the Commission shall report to the European Parliament and the Council on the application and effectiveness of Article 122a in the light of international market developments.]
Textual Amendments
F2 Substituted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
1.By 31 December 2006 Member States shall adopt and publish the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with Articles 4, 22, 57, 61 to 64, 66, 68 to 106, 108, 110 to 115, 117 to 119, 123 to 127, 129 to 132, 133, 136, 144 to 149 and 152 to 155, and Annexes II, III and V to XII. They shall forthwith communicate to the Commission the text of those provisions and a correlation table between those provisions and this Directive.
Notwithstanding paragraph 3, Member States shall apply those provisions from 1 January 2007.
When Member States adopt those provisions, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or be accompanied by such a reference on the occasion of their official publication. They shall also include a statement that references in existing laws, regulations and administrative provisions to the directives repealed by this Directive shall be construed as references to this Directive. Member States shall determine how such reference is to be made and how that statement is to be formulated.
2.Member States shall communicate to the Commission the text of the main provisions of national law which they adopt in the field covered by this Directive.
3.Member States shall apply, from 1 January 2008, and no earlier, the laws regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with Articles 87(9) and 105.
1.Directive 2000/12/EC as amended by the Directives set out in Annex XIII, Part A, is hereby repealed without prejudice to the obligations of the Member States concerning the deadlines for transposition of the said Directives listed in Annex XIII, Part B.
2.References to the repealed Directives shall be construed as being made to this Directive and should be read in accordance with the correlation table in Annex XIV.
This Directive shall enter into force on the 20th day following its publication in the Official Journal of the European Union.
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.
Textual Amendments
money market instruments (cheques, bills, certificates of deposit, etc.);
foreign exchange;
financial futures and options;
exchange and interest-rate instruments; or
transferable securities.
The services and activities provided for in Sections A and B of Annex I to Directive 2004/39/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 21 April 2004 on markets in financial instruments(31), when referring to the financial instruments provided for in Section C of Annex I of that Directive, are subject to mutual recognition according to this Directive.
Textual Amendments
F12 Inserted by Directive 2009/110/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 on the taking up, pursuit and prudential supervision of the business of electronic money institutions amending Directives 2005/60/EC and 2006/48/EC and repealing Directive 2000/46/EC (Text with EEA relevance).
Full risk:
Guarantees having the character of credit substitutes,
Credit derivatives,
Acceptances,
Endorsements on bills not bearing the name of another credit institution,
Transactions with recourse,
Irrevocable standby letters of credit having the character of credit substitutes,
Assets purchased under outright forward purchase agreements,
Forward forward deposits,
The unpaid portion of partly-paid shares and securities,
Asset sale and repurchase agreements as defined in Article 12(3) and (5) of Directive 86/635/EEC, and
Other items also carrying full risk.
Medium risk:
Documentary credits issued and confirmed (see also ‘Medium/low risk’),
Warranties and indemnities (including tender, performance, customs and tax bonds) and guarantees not having the character of credit substitutes,
Irrevocable standby letters of credit not having the character of credit substitutes,
Undrawn credit facilities (agreements to lend, purchase securities, provide guarantees or acceptance facilities) with an original maturity of more than one year,
Note issuance facilities (NIFs) and revolving underwriting facilities (RUFs), and
Other items also carrying medium risk and as communicated to the Commission.
Medium/low risk:
Documentary credits in which underlying shipment acts as collateral and other self-liquidating transactions,
Undrawn credit facilities (agreements to lend, purchase securities, provide guarantees or acceptance facilities) with an original maturity of up to and including one year which may not be cancelled unconditionally at any time without notice or that do not effectively provide for automatic cancellation due to deterioration in a borrower's creditworthiness, and
Other items also carrying medium/low risk and as communicated to the Commission.
Low risk:
Undrawn credit facilities (agreements to lend, purchase securities, provide guarantees or acceptance facilities) which may be cancelled unconditionally at any time without notice, or that do effectively provide for automatic cancellation due to deterioration in a borrower's creditworthiness. Retail credit lines may be considered as unconditionally cancellable if the terms permit the credit institution to cancel them to the full extent allowable under consumer protection and related legislation, and
Other items also carrying low risk and as communicated to the Commission.
For the purposes of this Annex the following definitions shall apply:
The combined use of the methods set out in Parts 3 to 6 shall be permitted on a permanent basis within a group, but not within a single legal entity. Combined use of the methods set out in Parts 3 and 5 within a legal entity shall be permitted where one of the methods is used for the cases set out in Part 5, point 19.
the contracts listed in Annex IV,
repurchase transactions,
securities or commodities lending or borrowing transactions,
margin lending transactions, and
long settlement transactions
using the Internal Model Method as set out in Part 6.
In those cases, and where the option in the second sentence of point 11 in Annex II of Directive 2006/49/EC is not applied, the exposure value for CCR for those credit derivatives is set to zero.
However, an institution may choose consistently to include for the purposes of calculating capital requirements for counterparty credit risk all credit derivatives not included in the trading book and purchased as protection against a non-trading book exposure or against a CCR exposure where the credit protection is recognised under this Directive.]
a Contracts which do not fall within one of the five categories indicated in this table shall be treated as contracts concerning commodities other than precious metals. | |||||
b For contracts with multiple exchanges of principal, the percentages have to be multiplied by the number of remaining payments still to be made according to the contract. | |||||
c For contracts that are structured to settle outstanding exposure following specified payment dates and where the terms are reset such that the market value of the contract is zero on these specified dates, the residual maturity would be equal to the time until the next reset date. In the case of interest-rate contracts that meet these criteria and have a remaining maturity of over one year, the percentage shall be no lower than 0,5 %. | |||||
Residual maturityc | Interest-rate contracts | Contracts concerning foreign-exchange rates and gold | Contracts concerning equities | Contracts concerning precious metals except gold | Contracts concerning commodities other than precious metals |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
One year or less | 0 % | 1 % | 6 % | 7 % | 10 % |
Over one year, not exceeding five years | 0,5 % | 5 % | 8 % | 7 % | 12 % |
Over five years | 1,5 % | 7,5 % | 10 % | 8 % | 15 % |
For the purpose of calculating the potential future credit exposure in accordance with step (b) the competent authorities may allow credit institutions to apply the percentages in Table 2 instead of those prescribed in Table 1 provided that the institutions make use of the option set out in Annex IV, point 21 to Directive 2006/49/EC for contracts relating to commodities other than gold within the meaning of paragraph 3 of Annex IV, to this Directive:
Residual maturity | Precious metals (except gold) | Base metals | Agricultural products (softs) | Other, including energy products |
---|---|---|---|---|
One year or less | 2 % | 2,5 % | 3 % | 4 % |
Over one year, not exceeding five years | 5 % | 4 % | 5 % | 6 % |
Over five years | 7,5 % | 8 % | 9 % | 10 % |
a In the case of interest-rate contracts, credit institutions may, subject to the consent of their competent authorities, choose either original or residual maturity. | ||
Original maturitya | Interest-rate contracts | Contracts concerning foreign-exchange rates and gold |
---|---|---|
One year or less | 0,5 % | 2 % |
Over one year, not exceeding two years | 1 % | 5 % |
Additional allowance for each additional year | 1 % | 3 % |
exposure value =
where:
CMV = current market value of the portfolio of transactions within the netting set with a counterparty gross of collateral, that is, where:
where:
CMVi = the current market value of transaction i;
CMC = the current market value of the collateral assigned to the netting set, that is, where:
where
CMCl = the current market value of collateral l;
i = index designating transaction;
l = index designating collateral;
j = index designating hedging set category. These hedging sets correspond to risk factors for which risk positions of opposite sign can be offset to yield a net risk position on which the exposure measure is then based;
RPTij = risk position from transaction i with respect to hedging set j;
RPClj = risk position from collateral l with respect to hedging set j;
CCRMj = CCR Multiplier set out in Table 5 with respect to hedging set j;
β = 1.4.
Collateral received from a counterparty has a positive sign and collateral posted to a counterparty has a negative sign.
Collateral that is recognised for this method is confined to the collateral that is eligible under point 11 of Part 1 of Annex VIII to this Directive and point 9 of Annex II to Directive 2006/49/EC.
for all instruments other than debt instruments:
effective notional value, or
where:
Pref = price of the underlying instrument, expressed in the reference currency;
V = value of the financial instrument (in the case of an option this is the option price and in the case of a transaction with a linear risk profile this is the value of the underlying instrument itself);
p = price of the underlying instrument, expressed in the same currency as V;
for debt instruments and the payment legs of all transactions:
effective notional value multiplied by the modified duration, or
delta equivalent in notional value multiplied by the modified duration
where:
V = value of the financial instrument (in the case of an option this is the option price and in the case of a transaction with a linear risk profile this is the value of the underlying instrument itself or of the payment leg, respectively);
r = interest rate level.
If V is denominated in a currency other than the reference currency, the derivative must be converted into the reference currency by multiplication with the relevant exchange rate.
in the formulae set out in paragraph 1.
Government referenced interest rates | Non-government referenced interest rates | |
---|---|---|
Maturity Maturity Maturity | ← 1 year >1 — ← 5 years > 5 years | ← 1 year >1 — ← 5 years > 5 years |
the size of a risk position in a reference debt instrument in a basket underlying an ‘ nth to default ’ credit default swap is the effective notional value of the reference debt instrument, multiplied by the modified duration of the ‘ nth to default ’ derivative with respect to a change in the credit spread of the reference debt instrument;
there is one hedging set for each reference debt instrument in a basket underlying a given ‘ nth to default ’ credit default swap; risk positions from different ‘ nth to default ’ credit default swaps shall not be included in the same hedging set;
the CCR multiplier applicable to each hedging set created for one of the reference debt instruments of an ‘ nth to default ’ derivative is 0,3 % for reference debt instruments that have a credit assessment from a recognised ECAI equivalent to credit quality step 1 to 3 and 0,6 % for other debt instruments.]
for equities, similar instruments are those of the same issuer. An equity index is treated as a separate issuer;
for precious metals, similar instruments are those of the same metal. A precious metal index is treated as a separate precious metal;
for electric power, similar instruments are those delivery rights and obligations that refer to the same peak or off-peak load time interval within any 24-hour interval; and
for commodities, similar instruments are those of the same commodity. A commodity index is treated as a separate commodity.
Hedging set categories | CCRM | |
---|---|---|
1. | Interest Rates | 0,2 % |
2. | Interest Rates for risk positions from a reference debt instrument that underlies a credit default swap and to which a capital charge of 1,6 %, or less, applies under Table 1 of Annex I to Directive 2006/49/EC | 0,3 % |
3. | Interest Rates for risk positions from a debt instrument or reference debt instrument to which a capital charge of more than 1,6 % applies under Table 1 of Annex I to Directive 2006/49/EC | 0,6 % |
4. | Exchange Rates | 2,5 % |
5. | Electric Power | 4 % |
6. | Gold | 5 % |
7. | Equity | 7 % |
8. | Precious Metals (except gold) | 8,5 % |
9. | Other Commodities (excluding precious metals and electricity power) | 10 % |
10. | Underlying instruments of OTC derivatives that are not in any of the above categories | 10 % |
Underlying instruments of OTC derivatives, as referred to in point 10 of Table 5, shall be assigned to separate individual hedging sets for each category of underlying instrument.
Exposure value = α × Effective EPE
where:
alpha (α) shall be 1.4, but competent authorities may require a higher α, and Effective EPE shall be computed by estimating expected exposure (EEt) as the average exposure at future date t, where the average is taken across possible future values of relevant market risk factors. The model estimates EE at a series of future dates t1, t2, t3, etc.
Effective EEtk = max(Effective EEtk-1; EEtk)
where:
the current date is denoted as t0 and Effective EEt0 equals current exposure.
where:
the weights Δtk = tk — tk-1 allow for the case when future exposure is calculated at dates that are not equally spaced over time.
Effective EPE without taking into account the margin agreement;
the threshold, if positive, under the margin agreement plus an add-on that reflects the potential increase in exposure over the margin period of risk. The add-on is computed as the expected increase in the netting set's exposure beginning from a current exposure of zero over the margin period of risk. A floor of five business days for netting sets consisting only of repo-style transactions subject to daily remargining and daily mark-to-market, and ten business days for all other netting sets is imposed on the margin period of risk used for this purpose; or
if the model captures the effects of margining when estimating EE, the model's EE measure may be used directly in the equation in point 8 subject to the approval of the competent authorities.
Minimum requirements for EPE models
the adequacy of the documentation of the CCR management system and process;
the organisation of the CCR control unit;
the integration of CCR measures into daily risk management;
the approval process for risk pricing models and valuation systems used by front and back-office personnel;
the validation of any significant change in the CCR measurement process;
the scope of CCR captured by the risk measurement model;
the integrity of the management information system;
the accuracy and completeness of CCR data;
the verification of the consistency, timeliness and reliability of data sources used to run models, including the independence of such data sources;
the accuracy and appropriateness of volatility and correlation assumptions;
the accuracy of valuation and risk transformation calculations; and
the verification of the model's accuracy through frequent back-testing.
the credit institution shall identify and manage its exposures to specific wrong-way risk;
for exposures with a rising risk profile after one year, the credit institution shall compare on a regular basis the estimate of EPE over one year with EPE over the life of the exposure; and
for exposures with a residual maturity below one year, the credit institution shall compare on a regular basis the replacement cost (current exposure) and the realised exposure profile, and/or store data that would allow such a comparison.
the qualitative validation requirements set out in Annex V to Directive 2006/49/EC;
interest rates, foreign exchange rates, equity prices, commodities, and other market risk factors shall be forecast over long time horizons for measuring CCR exposure. The performance of the forecasting model for market risk factors shall be validated over a long time horizon;
the pricing models used to calculate CCR exposure for a given scenario of future shocks to market risk factors shall be tested as Part of the model validation process. Pricing models for options shall account for the nonlinearity of option value with respect to market risk factors;
the EPE model shall capture transaction-specific information in order to aggregate exposures at the level of the netting set. A credit institution shall verify that transactions are assigned to the appropriate netting set within the model;
the EPE model shall also include transaction-specific information to capture the effects of margining. It shall take into account both the current amount of margin and margin that would be passed between counterparties in the future. Such a model shall account for the nature of margin agreements (unilateral or bilateral), the frequency of margin calls, the margin period of risk, the minimum threshold of unmargined exposure the credit institution is willing to accept, and the minimum transfer amount. Such a model shall either model the mark-to-market change in the value of collateral posted or apply the rules set out in Annex VIII; and
static, historical back-testing on representative counterparty portfolios shall be Part of the model validation process. At regular intervals, a credit institution shall conduct such back-testing on a number of representative counterparty portfolios (actual or hypothetical). These representative portfolios shall be chosen based on their sensitivity to the material risk factors and correlations to which the credit institution is exposed.
If back-testing indicates that the model is not sufficiently accurate, the competent authorities shall revoke the model approval or impose appropriate measures to ensure that the model is improved promptly. They may also require additional own funds to be held by credit institutions pursuant to Article 136.
Types of netting that competent authorities may recognise
For the purpose of this Part, ‘counterparty’ means any entity (including natural persons) that has the power to conclude a contractual netting agreement and ‘contractual cross product netting agreement’ means a written bilateral agreement between a credit institution and a counterparty which creates a single legal obligation covering all included bilateral master agreements and transactions belonging to different product categories. Contractual cross product netting agreements do not cover netting other than on a bilateral basis.
For the purposes of cross product netting, the following are considered different product categories:
repurchase transactions, reverse repurchase transactions, securities and commodities lending and borrowing transactions,
margin lending transactions, and
the contracts listed in Annex IV.
The competent authorities may recognise as risk-reducing the following types of contractual netting:
bilateral contracts for novation between a credit institution and its counterparty under which mutual claims and obligations are automatically amalgamated in such a way that this novation fixes one single net amount each time novation applies and thus creates a legally binding, single new contract extinguishing former contracts,
other bilateral agreements between a credit institution and its counterparty, and
contractual cross product netting agreements for credit institutions that have received approval by their competent authorities to use the method set out in Part 6, for transactions falling under the scope of that method. Netting across transactions entered by members of a group is not recognised for the purposes of calculating capital requirements.
Conditions for recognition
The competent authorities may recognise contractual netting as risk-reducing only under the following conditions:
a credit institution must have a contractual netting agreement with its counterparty which creates a single legal obligation, covering all included transactions, such that, in the event of a counterparty's failure to perform owing to default, bankruptcy, liquidation or any other similar circumstance, the credit institution would have a claim to receive or an obligation to pay only the net sum of the positive and negative mark-to-market values of included individual transactions,
a credit institution must have made available to the competent authorities written and reasoned legal opinions to the effect that, in the event of a legal challenge, the relevant courts and administrative authorities would, in the cases described under (i), find that the credit institution's claims and obligations would be limited to the net sum, as described in (i), under:
the law of the jurisdiction in which the counterparty is incorporated and, if a foreign branch of an undertaking is involved, also under the law of the jurisdiction in which the branch is located,
the law that governs the individual transactions included, and
the law that governs any contract or agreement necessary to effect the contractual netting,
a credit institution must have procedures in place to ensure that the legal validity of its contractual netting is kept under review in the light of possible changes in the relevant laws,
the credit institution maintains all required documentation in its files,
the effects of netting shall be factored into the credit institution's measurement of each counterparty's aggregate credit risk exposure and the credit institution manages its CCR on such a basis, and
credit risk to each counterparty is aggregated to arrive at a single legal exposure across transactions. This aggregation shall be factored into credit limit purposes and internal capital purposes.
The competent authorities must be satisfied, if necessary after consulting the other competent authorities concerned, that the contractual netting is legally valid under the law of each of the relevant jurisdictions. If any of the competent authorities are not satisfied in that respect, the contractual netting agreement will not be recognised as risk-reducing for either of the counterparties.
The competent authorities may accept reasoned legal opinions drawn up by types of contractual netting.
No contract containing a provision which permits a non-defaulting counterparty to make limited payments only, or no payments at all, to the estate of the defaulter, even if the defaulter is a net creditor (a ‘walkaway’ clause), may be recognised as risk-reducing.
In addition, for contractual cross-product netting agreements the following criteria shall be met:
the net sum referred to in subpoint (b)(i) of this Part shall be the net sum of the positive and negative close out values of any included individual bilateral master agreement and of the positive and negative mark-to-market value of the individual transactions (the ‘Cross-Product Net Amount’);
the written and reasoned legal opinions referred to in subpoint (b)(ii) of this Part shall address the validity and enforceability of the entire contractual cross-product netting agreement under its terms and the impact of the netting arrangement on the material provisions of any included individual bilateral master agreement. A legal opinion shall be generally recognised as such by the legal community in the Member State in which the credit institution is authorised or a memorandum of law that addresses all relevant issues in a reasoned manner;
the credit institution shall have procedures in place under subpoint (b)(iii) of this Part to verify that any transaction which is to be included in a netting set is covered by a legal opinion; and
taking into account the contractual cross product netting agreement, the credit institution shall continue to comply with the requirements for the recognition of bilateral netting and the requirements of Articles 90 to 93 for the recognition of credit risk mitigation, as applicable, with respect to each included individual bilateral master agreement and transaction.
Effects of recognition
Netting for the purposes of Parts 5 and 6 shall be recognised as set out therein.
Contracts for novation
The single net amounts fixed by contracts for novation, rather than the gross amounts involved, may be weighted. Thus, in the application of Part 3, in:
step (a): the current replacement cost, and in
step (b): the notional principal amounts or underlying values
may be obtained taking account of the contract for novation. In the application of Part 4, in step (a) the notional principal amount may be calculated taking account of the contract for novation; the percentages of Table 3 must apply.
Other netting agreements
In application of Part 3:
in step (a) the current replacement cost for the contracts included in a netting agreement may be obtained by taking account of the actual hypothetical net replacement cost which results from the agreement; in the case where netting leads to a net obligation for the credit institution calculating the net replacement cost, the current replacement cost is calculated as ‘0’, and
in step (b) the figure for potential future credit exposure for all contracts included in a netting agreement may be reduced according to the following formula:
PCEred = 0,4 * PCEgross + 0,6 * NGR * PCEgross
where:
the reduced figure for potential future credit exposure for all contracts with a given counterparty included in a legally valid bilateral netting agreement
the sum of the figures for potential future credit exposure for all contracts with a given counterparty which are included in a legally valid bilateral netting agreement and are calculated by multiplying their notional principal amounts by the percentages set out in Table 1
‘net-to-gross ratio’: at the discretion of the competent authorities either:
separate calculation: the quotient of the net replacement cost for all contracts included in a legally valid bilateral netting agreement with a given counterparty (numerator) and the gross replacement cost for all contracts included in a legally valid bilateral netting agreement with that counterparty (denominator), or
aggregate calculation: the quotient of the sum of the net replacement cost calculated on a bilateral basis for all counterparties taking into account the contracts included in legally valid netting agreements (numerator) and the gross replacement cost for all contracts included in legally valid netting agreements (denominator).
If Member States permit credit institutions a choice of methods, the method chosen is to be used consistently.
For the calculation of the potential future credit exposure according to the above formula perfectly matching contracts included in the netting agreement may be taken into account as a single contract with a notional principal equivalent to the net receipts. Perfectly matching contracts are forward foreign-exchange contracts or similar contracts in which a notional principal is equivalent to cash flows if the cash flows fall due on the same value date and fully or partly in the same currency.
In the application of Part 4, in step (a)
perfectly matching contracts included in the netting agreement may be taken into account as a single contract with a notional principal equivalent to the net receipts, the notional principal amounts are multiplied by the percentages given in Table 3, and
for all other contracts included in a netting agreement, the percentages applicable may be reduced as indicated in Table 6:
a In the case of interest-rate contracts, credit institutions may, subject to the consent of their competent authorities, choose either original or residual maturity. | ||
Original maturitya | Interest-rate contracts | Foreign-exchange contracts |
---|---|---|
One year or less | 0,35 % | 1,5 % |
More than one year but not more than two years | 0,75 % | 3,75 % |
Additional allowance for each additional year | 0,75 % | 2,25 % |
single-currency interest rate swaps;
basis-swaps;
forward rate agreements;
interest-rate futures;
interest-rate options purchased; and
other contracts of similar nature.
cross-currency interest-rate swaps;
forward foreign-exchange contracts;
currency futures;
currency options purchased;
other contracts of a similar nature; and
contracts concerning gold of a nature similar to (a) to (e).
Credit quality step | 1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Risk weight | 0 % | 20 % | 50 % | 100 % | 100 % | 150 % |
it is a consensus risk score from Export Credit Agencies participating in the OECD ‘Arrangement on Guidelines for Officially Supported Export Credits’; or
the Export Credit Agency publishes its credit assessments, and the Export Credit Agency subscribes to the OECD agreed methodology, and the credit assessment is associated with one of the eight minimum export insurance premiums (MEIP) that the OECD agreed methodology establishes.
MEIP | 0 | 1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6 | 7 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Risk weight | 0 % | 0 % | 20 % | 50 % | 100 % | 100 % | 100 % | 150 % |
Competent authorities shall draw up and make public the list of the regional governments and local authorities to be risk-weighted like central governments.
the International Bank for Reconstruction and Development;
the International Finance Corporation;
the Inter-American Development Bank;
the Asian Development Bank;
the African Development Bank;
the Council of Europe Development Bank;
the Nordic Investment Bank;
the Caribbean Development Bank;
the European Bank for Reconstruction and Development;
the European Investment Bank;
the European Investment Fund;
the Multilateral Investment Guarantee Agency;
the International Finance Facility for Immunisation; and
the Islamic Development Bank.]
the European Community;
the International Monetary Fund;
the Bank for International Settlements.
Credit quality step to which central government is assigned | 1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Risk weight of exposure | 20 % | 50 % | 100 % | 100 % | 100 % | 150 % |
Credit quality step | 1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Risk weight | 20 % | 50 % | 50 % | 100 % | 100 % | 150 % |
Textual Amendments
Credit quality step | 1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Risk weight | 20 % | 20 % | 20 % | 50 % | 50 % | 150 % |
the reserves are held in accordance with Regulation (EC) No 1745/2003 of the European Central Bank of 12 September 2003 on the application of minimum reserves(32) or a subsequent replacement regulation or in accordance with national requirements in all material respects equivalent to that Regulation; and
in the event of the bankruptcy or insolvency of the institution where the reserves are held, the reserves are fully repaid to the credit institution in a timely manner and are not made available to meet other liabilities of the institution.
Credit quality step | 1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Risk weight | 20 % | 50 % | 100 % | 100 % | 150 % | 150 % |
the value of the property does not materially depend upon the credit quality of the obligor. This requirement does not preclude situations where purely macro-economic factors affect both the value of the property and the performance of the borrower;
the risk of the borrower does not materially depend upon the performance of the underlying property or project, but rather on the underlying capacity of the borrower to repay the debt from other sources. As such, repayment of the facility does not materially depend on any cash flow generated by the underlying property serving as collateral;
the minimum requirements set out in Annex VIII, Part 2, point 8 and the valuation rules set out in Annex VIII, Part 3, points 62 to 65 are met; and
the value of the property exceeds the exposures by a substantial margin.
the value of the property must not materially depend upon the credit quality of the obligor. This requirement does not preclude situations where purely macro-economic factors affect both the value of the property and the performance of the borrower;
the risk of the borrower must not materially depend upon the performance of the underlying property or project, but rather on the underlying capacity of the borrower to repay the debt from other sources. As such, repayment of the facility must not materially depend on any cash flow generated by the underlying property serving as collateral; and
the minimum requirements set out in Annex VIII, Part 2, point 8, and the valuation rules set out in Annex VIII, Part 3, points 62 to 65 are met.
50 % of the market value of the property in question;
50 % of the market value of the property or 60 % of the mortgage lending value, whichever is lower, in those Member States that have laid down rigorous criteria for the assessment of the mortgage lending value in statutory or regulatory provisions.
losses stemming from lending collateralised by commercial real estate property up to 50 % of the market value (or where applicable and if lower 60 % of the mortgage lending value (MLV)) do not exceed 0,3 % of the outstanding loans collateralised by commercial real estate property in any given year; and
overall losses stemming from lending collateralised by commercial real estate property must not exceed 0,5 % of the outstanding loans collateralised by commercial real estate property in any given year.
150 %, if value adjustments are less than 20 % of the unsecured part of the exposure gross of value adjustments; and
100 %, if value adjustments are no less than 20 % of the unsecured part of the exposure gross of value adjustments.
100 %, if value adjustments are no less than 20 % of the exposure value gross of value adjustments; and
50 %, if value adjustments are no less than 50 % of the exposure value gross of value adjustments.
exposures to or guaranteed by central governments, central banks, public sector entities, regional governments and local authorities in the EU;
exposures to or guaranteed by non-EU central governments, non-EU central banks, multilateral development banks, international organisations that qualify for the credit quality step 1 as set out in this Annex, and exposures to or guaranteed by non-EU public sector entities, non-EU regional governments and non-EU local authorities that are risk weighted as exposures to institutions or central governments and central banks according to points 8, 9, 14 or 15 respectively and that qualify for the credit quality step 1 as set out in this Annex, and exposures in the sense of this point that qualify as a minimum for the credit quality step 2 as set out in this Annex, provided that they do not exceed 20 % of the nominal amount of outstanding covered bonds of issuing institutions;
exposures to institutions that qualify for the credit quality step 1 as set out in this Annex. The total exposure of this kind shall not exceed 15 % of the nominal amount of outstanding covered bonds of the issuing credit institution. Exposures caused by transmission and management of payments of the obligors of, or liquidation proceeds in respect of, loans secured by real estate to the holders of covered bonds shall not be comprised by the 15 % limit. Exposures to institutions in the EU with a maturity not exceeding 100 days shall not be comprised by the step 1 requirement but those institutions must as a minimum qualify for credit quality step 2 as set out in this Annex;
loans secured by residential real estate or shares in Finnish residential housing companies as referred to in point 46 up to the lesser of the principal amount of the liens that are combined with any prior liens and 80 % of the value of the pledged properties or by senior units issued by French Fonds Communs de Créances or by equivalent securitisation entities governed by the laws of a Member State securitising residential real estate exposures provided that at least 90 % of the assets of such Fonds Communs de Créances or of equivalent securitisation entities governed by the laws of a Member State are composed of mortgages that are combined with any prior liens up to the lesser of the principal amounts due under the units, the principal amounts of the liens, and 80 % of the value of the pledged properties and the units qualify for the credit quality step 1 as set out in this Annex where such units do not exceed 20 % of the nominal amount of the outstanding issue. Exposures caused by transmission and management of payments of the obligors of, or liquidation proceeds in respect of, loans secured by pledged properties of the senior units or debt securities shall not be comprised in calculating the 90 % limit;
loans secured by commercial real estate or shares in Finnish housing companies as referred to in point 52 up to the lesser of the principal amount of the liens that are combined with any prior liens and 60 % of the value of the pledged properties or by senior units issued by French Fonds Communs de Créances or by equivalent securitisation entities governed by the laws of a Member State securitising commercial real estate exposures provided that, at least, 90 % of the assets of such Fonds Communs de Créances or of equivalent securitisation entities governed by the laws of a Member State are composed of mortgages that are combined with any prior liens up to the lesser of the principal amounts due under the units, the principal amounts of the liens, and 60 % of the value of the pledged properties and the units qualify for the credit quality step 1 as set out in this Annex where such units do not exceed 20 % of the nominal amount of the outstanding issue. The competent authorities may recognise loans secured by commercial real estate as eligible where the Loan to Value ratio of 60 % is exceeded up to a maximum level of 70 % if the value of the total assets pledged as collateral for the covered bonds exceed the nominal amount outstanding on the covered bond by at least 10 %, and the bondholders' claim meets the legal certainty requirements set out in Annex VIII. The bondholders' claim must take priority over all other claims on the collateral.Exposures caused by transmission and management of payments of the obligors of, or liquidation proceeds in respect of, loans secured by pledged properties of the senior units or debt securities shall not be comprised in calculating the 90 % limit; or
loans secured by ships where only liens that are combined with any prior liens within 60 % of the value of the pledged ship.
For these purposes ‘collateralised’ includes situations where the assets as described in subpoints (a) to (f) are exclusively dedicated in law to the protection of the bond-holders against losses.
Until 31 December 2010 the 20 % limit for senior units issued by French Fonds Communs de Créances or by equivalent securitisation entities as specified in subpoints (d) and (e) does not apply, provided that those senior units have a credit assessment by a nominated ECAI which is the most favourable category of credit assessment made by the ECAI in respect of covered bonds. Before the end of this period this derogation shall be reviewed and consequent to such review the Commission may as appropriate extend this period in accordance with the procedure referred to in Article 151(2) with or without a further review clause.
Until 31 December 2010 the figure of 60 % indicated in subpoint (f) can be replaced with a figure of 70 %. Before the end of this period this derogation shall be reviewed and consequent to such review the Commission may as appropriate extend this period in accordance with the procedure referred to in Article 151(2) with or without a further review clause.
if the exposures to the institution are assigned a risk weight of 20 %, the covered bond shall be assigned a risk weight of 10 %;
if the exposures to the institution are assigned a risk weight of 50 %, the covered bond shall be assigned a risk weight of 20 %;
if the exposures to the institution are assigned a risk weight of 100 %, the covered bond shall be assigned a risk weight of 50 %; and
if the exposures to the institution are assigned a risk weight of 150 %, the covered bond shall be assigned a risk weight of 100 %.
Credit Quality Step | 1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Risk weight | 20 % | 50 % | 100 % | 150 % | 150 % | 150 % |
Credit quality step | 1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Risk weight | 20 % | 50 % | 100 % | 100 % | 150 % | 150 % |
the CIU is managed by a company which is subject to supervision in a Member State or, subject to approval of the credit institution's competent authority, if:
the CIU is managed by a company which is subject to supervision that is considered equivalent to that laid down in Community law; and
cooperation between competent authorities is sufficiently ensured;
the CIU's prospectus or equivalent document includes:
the categories of assets in which the CIU is authorised to invest; and
if investment limits apply, the relative limits and the methodologies to calculate them; and
the business of the CIU is reported on at least an annual basis to enable an assessment to be made of the assets and liabilities, income and operations over the reporting period.
Textual Amendments
ownership and organisation structure of the ECAI;
financial resources of the ECAI;
staffing and expertise of the ECAI; and
corporate governance of the ECAI.
the back-testing must be established for at least one year;
the regularity of the review process by the ECAI must be monitored by the competent authorities; and
the competent authorities must be able to receive from the ECAI the extent of its contacts with the senior management of the entities which it rates.
market share of the ECAI;
revenues generated by the ECAI, and more in general financial resources of the ECAI;
whether there is any pricing on the basis of the rating; and
at least two credit institutions use the ECAI's individual credit assessment for bond issuing and/or assessing credit risks.
N(x) denotes the cumulative distribution function for a standard normal random variable (i.e. the probability that a normal random variable with mean zero and variance of one is less than or equal to x). G (Z) denotes the inverse cumulative distribution function for a standard normal random variable (i.e. the value x such that N(x) z)
For PD = 0, RW shall be 0.
For PD = 1:
for defaulted exposures where credit institutions apply the LGD values set out in Part 2, point 8, RW shall be 0; and
for defaulted exposures where credit institutions use own estimates of LGDs, RW shall be Max{0, 12.5 *(LGD-ELBE)};
where ELBE shall be the credit institution's best estimate of expected loss for the defaulted exposure according to point 80 of Part 4.
Risk—weighted exposure amount = RW * exposure value.
Risk—weighted exposure amount = RW * exposure value * ((0,15 + 160*PDpp)]
where:
PDpp = PD of the protection provider.
RW shall be calculated using the relevant risk weight formula set out in point 3 for the exposure, the PD of the obligor and the LGD of a comparable direct exposure to the protection provider. The maturity factor (b) shall be calculated using the lower of the PD of the protection provider and the PD of the obligor.
Credit institutions shall substitute total assets of the consolidated group for total annual sales when total annual sales are not a meaningful indicator of firm size and total assets are a more meaningful indicator than total annual sales.
Remaining Maturity | Category 1 | Category 2 | Category 3 | Category 4 | Category 5 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Less than 2,5 years | 50 % | 70 % | 115 % | 250 % | 0 % |
Equal or more than 2,5 years | 70 % | 90 % | 115 % | 250 % | 0 % |
The competent authorities may authorise a credit institution generally to assign preferential risk weights of 50 % to exposures in category 1, and a 70 % risk weight to exposures in category 2, provided the credit institution's underwriting characteristics and other risk characteristics are substantially strong for the relevant category.
In assigning risk weights to specialised lending exposures credit institutions shall take into account the following factors: financial strength, political and legal environment, transaction and/or asset characteristics, strength of the sponsor and developer, including any public private partnership income stream, and security package.
Risk weighted(RW)
N(x) denotes the cumulative distribution function for a standard normal random variable (i.e. the probability that a normal random variable with mean zero and variance of one is less than or equal to x). G (Z) denotes the inverse cumulative distribution function for a standard normal random variable (i.e. the value x such that N(x)= z).
For PD = 1 (defaulted exposure), RW shall be Max {0, 12.5 *(LGD-ELBE)},
where ELBE shall be the credit institution's best estimate of expected loss for the defaulted exposure according to point 80 of Part 4.
Risk—weighted exposure amount = RW * exposure value.
Exposures shall qualify as qualifying revolving retail exposures if they meet the following conditions:
The exposures are to individuals;
The exposures are revolving, unsecured, and to the extent they are not drawn immediately and unconditionally, cancellable by the credit institution. (In this context revolving exposures are defined as those where customers' outstanding balances are permitted to fluctuate based on their decisions to borrow and repay, up to a limit established by the credit institution.). Undrawn commitments may be considered as unconditionally cancellable if the terms permit the credit institution to cancel them to the full extent allowable under consumer protection and related legislation;
The maximum exposure to a single individual in the sub-portfolio is EUR 100 000 or less;
The credit institution can demonstrate that the use of the correlation of this point is limited to portfolios that have exhibited low volatility of loss rates, relative to their average level of loss rates, especially within the low PD bands. Competent authorities shall review the relative volatility of loss rates across the qualifying revolving retail sub-portfolios, as well the aggregate qualifying revolving retail portfolio, and intend to share information on the typical characteristics of qualifying revolving retail loss rates across jurisdictions; and
The competent authority concurs that treatment as a qualifying revolving retail exposure is consistent with the underlying risk characteristics of the sub-portfolio.
By way of derogation from point (b), competent authorities may waive the requirement that the exposure be unsecured in respect of collateralised credit facilities linked to a wage account. In this case amounts recovered from the collateral shall not be taken into account in the LGD estimate.
The credit institution has purchased the receivables from unrelated, third party sellers, and its exposure to the obligor of the receivable does not include any exposures that are directly or indirectly originated by the credit institution itself;
The purchased receivables shall be generated on an arm's-length basis between the seller and the obligor. As such, inter-company accounts receivables and receivables subject to contra-accounts between firms that buy and sell to each other are ineligible;
The purchasing credit institution has a claim on all proceeds from the purchased receivables or a pro-rata interest in the proceeds; and
The portfolio of purchased receivables is sufficiently diversified.
Risk weight (RW) = 190 % for private equity exposures in sufficiently diversified portfolios.
Risk weight (RW) = 290 % for exchange traded equity exposures.
Risk weight (RW) = 370 % for all other equity exposures.
Risk-weighted exposure amount = RW * exposure value.
Risk-weighted exposure amount = 100 % * exposure value,
except for when the exposure is a residual value of leased properties in which case it shall be calculated as follows:
1/t * 100 % * exposure value,
where t is the greater of 1 and the nearest number of whole years of the lease remaining.]
The risk weights shall be calculated according to the formula in point 3. The input parameters PD and LGD shall be determined as set out in Part 2, the exposure value shall be determined as set out in Part 3 and M shall be 1 year. If credit institutions can demonstrate to the competent authorities that dilution risk is immaterial, it need not be recognised.
Expected loss (EL) = PD × LGD.
Expected loss amount = EL × exposure value.
For defaulted exposures (PD =1) where credit institutions use own estimates of LGDs, EL shall be ELBE, the credit institution's best estimate of expected loss for the defaulted exposure according to Part 4, point 80.
For exposures subject to the treatment set out in Part 1, point 4, EL shall be 0.
Remaining Maturity | Category 1 | Category 2 | Category 3 | Category 4 | Category 5 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Less than 2,5 years | 0 % | 0,4 % | 2,8 % | 8 % | 50 % |
Equal to or more than 2,5 years | 0,4 % | 0,8 % | 2,8 % | 8 % | 50 % |
Where competent authorities have authorised a credit institution generally to assign preferential risk weights of 50 % to exposures in category 1, and 70 % to exposures in category 2, the EL value for exposures in category 1 shall be 0 %, and for exposures in category 2 shall be 0,4 %.
Expected loss amount = EL × exposure value
The EL values shall be the following:
Expected loss (EL) = 0,8 % for private equity exposures in sufficiently diversified portfolios
Expected loss (EL) = 0,8 % for exchange traded equity exposures
Expected loss (EL) = 2,4 % for all other equity exposures.
Expected loss (EL) = PD × LGD and
Expected loss amount = EL × exposure value
Expected loss (EL) = PD × LGD and
Expected loss amount = EL × exposure value
Senior exposures without eligible collateral: 45 %;
Subordinated exposures without eligible collateral: 75 %;
Credit institutions may recognise funded and unfunded credit protection in the LGD in accordance with Articles 90 to 93;
Covered bonds as defined in Annex VI, Part 1, points 68 to 70 may be assigned an LGD value of 12,5 %;
For senior purchased corporate receivables exposures where a credit institution cannot demonstrate that its PD estimates meet the minimum requirements set out in Part 4: 45 %;
For subordinated purchased corporate receivables exposures where a credit institution cannot demonstrate that its PD estimates meet the minimum requirements set out in Part 4: 100 %; and
For dilution risk of purchased corporate receivables: 75 %.
Until 31 December 2010, covered bonds as defined in Annex VI, Part 1, points 68 to 70 may be assigned an LGD value of 11,25 % if:
assets as set out in Annex VI, Part 1, point 68(a) to (c) collateralising the bonds all qualify for credit quality step 1 as set out in that Annex;
where assets set out in Annex VI, Part 1, point 68(d) and (e) are used as collateral, the respective upper limits laid down in each of those points is 10 % of the nominal amount of the outstanding issue;
assets as set out in Annex VI, Part 1, point 68(f) are not used as collateral; or
the covered bonds are the subject of a credit assessment by a nominated ECAI, and the ECAI places them in the most favourable category of credit assessment that the ECAI could make in respect of covered bonds.
By 31 December 2010, this derogation shall be reviewed and consequent to such review the Commission may make proposals in accordance with the procedure referred to in Article 151(2).
For an instrument subject to a cash flow schedule, M shall be calculated according to the following formula:
where CFt denotes the cash flows (principal, interest payments and fees) contractually payable by the obligor in period t;
For derivatives subject to a master netting agreement, M shall be the weighted average remaining maturity of the exposure, where M shall be at least 1 year. The notional amount of each exposure shall be used for weighting the maturity;
[F13For exposures arising from fully or nearly-fully collateralised derivative instruments (listed in Annex IV) transactions and fully or nearly-fully collateralised margin lending transactions which are subject to a master netting agreement, M shall be the weighted average remaining maturity of the transactions where M shall be at least 10 days. For repurchase transactions or securities or commodities lending or borrowing transactions which are subject to a master netting agreement, M shall be the weighted average remaining maturity of the transactions where M shall be at least 5 days. The notional amount of each transaction shall be used for weighting the maturity;]
If a credit institution is permitted to use own PD estimates for purchased corporate receivables, for drawn amounts M shall equal the purchased receivables exposure weighted average maturity, where M shall be at least 90 days. This same value of M shall also be used for undrawn amounts under a committed purchase facility provided the facility contains effective covenants, early amortisation triggers, or other features that protect the purchasing credit institution against a significant deterioration in the quality of the future receivables it is required to purchase over the facility's term. Absent such effective protections, M for undrawn amounts shall be calculated as the sum of the longest-dated potential receivable under the purchase agreement and the remaining maturity of the purchase facility, where M shall be at least 90 days;
For any other instrument than those mentioned in this point or when a credit institution is not in a position to calculate M as set out in (a), M shall be the maximum remaining time (in years) that the obligor is permitted to take to fully discharge its contractual obligations, where M shall be at least 1 year;
for credit institutions using the Internal Model Method set out in Annex III, Part 6 to calculate the exposure values, M shall be calculated for exposures to which they apply this method and for which the maturity of the longest-dated contract contained in the netting set is greater than one year according to the following formula:
where:
df = the risk-free discount factor for future time period tk and the remaining symbols are defined in Annex III, Part 6.
Notwithstanding the first paragraph of point 13(f), a credit institution that uses an internal model to calculate a one-sided credit valuation adjustment (CVA) may use, subject to the approval of the competent authorities, the effective credit duration estimated by the internal model as M.
Subject to paragraph 14, for netting sets in which all contracts have an original maturity of less than one year the formula in point (a) shall apply; and
for the purposes of Part 1, point 4, M shall be the effective maturity of the credit protection but at least 1 year.
fully or nearly-fully collateralised derivative instruments listed in Annex IV;
fully or nearly-fully collateralised margin lending transactions; and
repurchase transactions, securities or commodities lending or borrowing transactions
provided the documentation requires daily re-margining and daily revaluation and includes provisions that allow for the prompt liquidation or setoff of collateral in the event of default or failure to re-margin.
In addition, for other short-term exposures specified by the competent authorities which are not Part of the credit institution's ongoing financing of the obligor, M shall be at least one-day. A careful review of the particular circumstances shall be made in each case.
The following minimum PDs shall apply:
0,09 % for exchange traded equity exposures where the investment is part of a long-term customer relationship;
0,09 % for non-exchange traded equity exposures where the returns on the investment are based on regular and periodic cash flows not derived from capital gains;
0,4 % for exchange traded equity exposures including other short positions as set out in part 1, point 20; and
1,25 % for all other equity exposures including other short positions as set out in Part 1, point 20.
‘Minimum lease payments’ are the payments over the lease term that the lessee is or can be required to make and any bargain option (i.e. option the exercise of which is reasonably certain). Any guaranteed residual value fulfilling the set of conditions in Annex VIII, Part 1, points 26 to 28 regarding the eligibility of protection providers as well as the minimum requirements for recognising other types of guarantees provided in Annex VIII, Part 2, points 14 to 19 should also be included in the minimum lease payments.
Credit institutions shall use the following conversion factors:
for credit lines which are uncommitted, that are unconditionally cancellable at any time by the credit institution without prior notice, or that effectively provide for automatic cancellation due to deterioration in a borrower's credit worthiness, a conversion factor of 0 % shall apply. To apply a conversion factor of 0 %, credit institutions shall actively monitor the financial condition of the obligor, and their internal control systems shall enable them to immediately detect a deterioration in the credit quality of the obligor. Undrawn retail credit lines may be considered as unconditionally cancellable if the terms permit the credit institution to cancel them to the full extent allowable under consumer protection and related legislation;
for short-term letters of credit arising from the movement of goods, a conversion factor of 20 % shall apply for both the issuing and confirming institutions;
for undrawn purchase commitments for revolving purchased receivables that are unconditionally cancellable or that effectively provide for automatic cancellation at any time by the institution without prior notice, a conversion factor of 0 % shall apply. To apply a conversion factor of 0 %, credit institutions shall actively monitor the financial condition of the obligor, and their internal control systems shall enable them to immediately detect a deterioration in the credit quality of the obligor;
for other credit lines, note issuance facilities (NIFs), and revolving underwriting facilities (RUFs), a conversion factor of 75 % shall apply; and
credit institutions which meet the minimum requirements for the use of own estimates of conversion factors as specified in Part 4 may use their own estimates of conversion factors across different product types as mentioned in points (a) to (d), subject to approval of the competent authorities.
100 % if it is a full risk item,
50 % if it is a medium-risk item,
20 % if it is a medium/low-risk item, and
0 % if it is a low-risk item.
For the purposes of this point the off-balance sheet items shall be assigned to risk categories as indicated in Annex II.
For investments held at fair value with changes in value flowing directly through income and into own funds, the exposure value is the fair value presented in the balance sheet;
For investments held at fair value with changes in value not flowing through income but into a tax-adjusted separate component of equity, the exposure value is the fair value presented in the balance sheet; and
For investments held at cost or at the lower of cost or market, the exposure value is the cost or market value presented in the balance sheet.
Obligor risk characteristics;
Transaction risk characteristics, including product or collateral types or both. Credit institutions shall explicitly address cases where several exposures benefit from the same collateral; and
Delinquency, unless the credit institution demonstrates to its competent authority that delinquency is not a material risk drivers for the exposure;
The grade or pool definitions and criteria shall be sufficiently detailed to allow those charged with assigning ratings to consistently assign obligors or facilities posing similar risk to the same grade or pool. This consistency shall exist across lines of business, departments and geographic locations;
The documentation of the rating process shall allow third parties to understand the assignments of exposures to grades or pools, to replicate grade and pool assignments and to evaluate the appropriateness of the assignments to a grade or a pool; and
The criteria shall also be consistent with the credit institution's internal lending standards and its policies for handling troubled obligors and facilities.
country transfer risk, this being dependent on whether the exposures are denominated in local or foreign currency;
where the treatment of associated guarantees to an exposure may be reflected in an adjusted assignment to an obligor grade; and
where consumer protection, bank secrecy or other legislation prohibit the exchange of client data.
the credit institution shall demonstrate to its competent authority that the model has good predictive power and that capital requirements are not distorted as a result of its use. The input variables shall form a reasonable and effective basis for the resulting predictions. The model shall not have material biases;
the credit institution shall have in place a process for vetting data inputs into the model, which includes an assessment of the accuracy, completeness and appropriateness of the data;
the credit institution shall demonstrate that the data used to build the model is representative of the population of the credit institution's actual obligors or exposures;
the credit institution shall have a regular cycle of model validation that includes monitoring of model performance and stability; review of model specification; and testing of model outputs against outcomes; and
the credit institution shall complement the statistical model by human judgement and human oversight to review model-based assignments and to ensure that the models are used appropriately. Review procedures shall aim at finding and limiting errors associated with model weaknesses. Human judgements shall take into account all relevant information not considered by the model. The credit institution shall document how human judgement and model results are to be combined.
provide a detailed outline of the theory, assumptions and/or mathematical and empirical basis of the assignment of estimates to grades, individual obligors, exposures, or pools, and the data source(s) used to estimate the model;
establish a rigorous statistical process (including out-of-time and out-of-sample performance tests) for validating the model; and
indicate any circumstances under which the model does not work effectively.
complete rating histories on obligors and recognised guarantors;
the dates the ratings were assigned;
the key data and methodology used to derive the rating;
the person responsible for the rating assignment;
the identity of obligors and exposures that defaulted;
the date and circumstances of such defaults; and
data on the PDs and realised default rates associated with rating grades and ratings migration;
Credit institutions not using own estimates of LGDs and/or conversion factors shall collect and store data on comparisons of realised LGDs to the values as set out in Part 2, point 8 and realised conversion factors to the values as set out in Part 3, point 9.
complete histories of data on the facility ratings and LGD and conversion factor estimates associated with each rating scale;
the dates the ratings were assigned and the estimates were done;
the key data and methodology used to derive the facility ratings and LGD and conversion factor estimates;
the person who assigned the facility rating and the person who provided LGD and conversion factor estimates;
data on the estimated and realised LGDs and conversion factors associated with each defaulted exposure;
data on the LGD of the exposure before and after evaluation of the effects of a guarantee/or credit derivative, for those credit institutions that reflect the credit risk mitigating effects of guarantees or credit derivatives through LGD; and
data on the components of loss for each defaulted exposure.
data used in the process of allocating exposures to grades or pools;
data on the estimated PDs, LGDs and conversion factors associated with grades or pools of exposures;
the identity of obligors and exposures that defaulted;
for defaulted exposures, data on the grades or pools to which the exposure was assigned over the year prior to default and the realised outcomes on LGD and conversion factor; and
data on loss rates for qualifying revolving retail exposures.
the credit institution considers that the obligor is unlikely to pay its credit obligations to the credit institution, the parent undertaking or any of its subsidiaries in full, without recourse by the credit institution to actions such as realising security (if held);
the obligor is past due more than 90 days on any material credit obligation to the credit institution, the parent undertaking or any of its subsidiaries.
For overdrafts, days past due commence once an obligor has breached an advised limit, has been advised a limit smaller than current outstandings, or has drawn credit without authorisation and the underlying amount is material.
An ‘advised limit’ shall mean a limit which has been brought to the knowledge of the obligor.
Days past due for credit cards commence on the minimum payment due date.
In the case of retail exposures and exposures to public sector entities (PSE) the competent authorities shall set a number of days past due as specified in point 48.
In the case of corporate exposures the competent authorities may set a number of days past due as specified in Article 154(7).
In the case of retail exposures credit institutions may apply the definition of default at a facility level.
In all cases, the exposure past due shall be above a threshold defined by the competent authorities and which reflects a reasonable level of risk.
The credit institution puts the credit obligation on non-accrued status,
The credit institution makes a value adjustment resulting from a significant perceived decline in credit quality subsequent to the credit institution taking on the exposure,
The credit institution sells the credit obligation at a material credit-related economic loss,
The credit institution consents to a distressed restructuring of the credit obligation where this is likely to result in a diminished financial obligation caused by the material forgiveness, or postponement, of principal, interest or (where relevant) fees. This includes, in the case of equity exposures assessed under a PD/LGD Approach, distressed restructuring of the equity itself,
The credit institution has filed for the obligor's bankruptcy or a similar order in respect of an obligor's credit obligation to the credit institution, the parent undertaking or any of its subsidiaries, and
The obligor has sought or has been placed in bankruptcy or similar protection where this would avoid or delay repayment of a credit obligation to the credit institution, the parent undertaking or any of its subsidiaries.
the rating systems and criteria of other credit institutions in the pool are similar with its own;
the pool is representative of the portfolio for which the pooled data is used; and
the pooled data is used consistently over time by the credit institution for its estimates.
the credit institution's process of assigning exposures to grades or pools and the process used by the external data source; and
the credit institution's internal risk profile and the composition of the external data.
For purchased retail receivables, credit institutions may use external and internal reference data. Credit institutions shall use all relevant data sources as points of comparison.
The conversion factor estimate shall incorporate a larger margin of conservatism where a stronger positive correlation can reasonably be expected between the default frequency and the magnitude of conversion factor.
Exposures to corporates, institutions and central governments and central banks where own estimates of LGD are used and retail exposures
the credit institution shall assess the correlation among the quality of the purchased receivables and the financial condition of both the seller and servicer, and have in place internal policies and procedures that provide adequate safeguards to protect against any contingencies, including the assignment of an internal risk rating for each seller and servicer;
the credit institution shall have clear and effective policies and procedures for determining seller and servicer eligibility. The credit institution or its agent shall conduct periodic reviews of sellers and servicers in order to verify the accuracy of reports from the seller or servicer, detect fraud or operational weaknesses, and verify the quality of the seller's credit policies and servicer's collection policies and procedures. The findings of these reviews shall be documented;
the credit institution shall assess the characteristics of the purchased receivables pools, including over-advances; history of the seller's arrears, bad debts, and bad debt allowances; payment terms, and potential contra accounts;
the credit institution shall have effective policies and procedures for monitoring on an aggregate basis single-obligor concentrations both within and across purchased receivables pools; and
the credit institution shall ensure that it receives from the servicer timely and sufficiently detailed reports of receivables ageings and dilutions to ensure compliance with the credit institution's eligibility criteria and advancing policies governing purchased receivables, and provide an effective means with which to monitor and confirm the seller's terms of sale and dilution.
the estimate of potential loss shall be robust to adverse market movements relevant to the long-term risk profile of the credit institution's specific holdings. The data used to represent return distributions shall reflect the longest sample period for which data is available and meaningful in representing the risk profile of the credit institution's specific equity exposures. The data used shall be sufficient to provide conservative, statistically reliable and robust loss estimates that are not based purely on subjective or judgmental considerations. Credit institutions shall demonstrate to competent authorities that the shock employed provides a conservative estimate of potential losses over a relevant long-term market or business cycle. The credit institution shall combine empirical analysis of available data with adjustments based on a variety of factors in order to attain model outputs that achieve appropriate realism and conservatism. In constructing Value at Risk (VaR) models estimating potential quarterly losses, credit institutions may use quarterly data or convert shorter horizon period data to a quarterly equivalent using an analytically appropriate method supported by empirical evidence and through a well-developed and documented thought process and analysis. Such an approach shall be applied conservatively and consistently over time. Where only limited relevant data is available the credit institution shall add appropriate margins of conservatism;
the models used shall be able to capture adequately all of the material risks embodied in equity returns including both the general market risk and specific risk exposure of the credit institution's equity portfolio. The internal models shall adequately explain historical price variation, capture both the magnitude and changes in the composition of potential concentrations, and be robust to adverse market environments. The population of risk exposures represented in the data used for estimation shall be closely matched to or at least comparable with those of the credit institution's equity exposures;
the internal model shall be appropriate for the risk profile and complexity of a credit institution's equity portfolio. Where a credit institution has material holdings with values that are highly non-linear in nature the internal models shall be designed to capture appropriately the risks associated with such instruments;
mapping of individual positions to proxies, market indices, and risk factors shall be plausible, intuitive, and conceptually sound;
credit institutions shall demonstrate through empirical analyses the appropriateness of risk factors, including their ability to cover both general and specific risk;
the estimates of the return volatility of equity exposures shall incorporate relevant and available data, information, and methods. Independently reviewed internal data or data from external sources (including pooled data) shall be used; and
a rigorous and comprehensive stress-testing programme shall be in place;
full integration of the internal model into the overall management information systems of the credit institution and in the management of the non-trading book equity portfolio. Internal models shall be fully integrated into the credit institution's risk management infrastructure if they are particularly used inmeasuring and assessing equity portfolio performance (including the risk-adjusted performance), allocating economic capital to equity exposures and evaluating overall capital adequacy and the investment management process;
established management systems, procedures, and control functions for ensuring the periodic and independent review of all elements of the internal modelling process, including approval of model revisions, vetting of model inputs, and review of model results, such as direct verification of risk computations. These reviews shall assess the accuracy, completeness, and appropriateness of model inputs and results and focus on both finding and limiting potential errors associated with known weaknesses and identifying unknown model weaknesses. Such reviews may be conducted by an internal independent unit, or by an independent external third party;
adequate systems and procedures for monitoring investment limits and the risk exposures of equity exposures;
the units responsible for the design and application of the model shall be functionally independent from the units responsible for managing individual investments; and
parties responsible for any aspect of the modelling process shall be adequately qualified. Management shall allocate sufficient skilled and competent resources to the modelling function.
testing and monitoring grades and pools;
production and analysis of summary reports from the credit institution's rating systems;
implementing procedures to verify that grade and pool definitions are consistently applied across departments and geographic areas;
reviewing and documenting any changes to the rating process, including the reasons for the changes;
reviewing the rating criteria to evaluate if they remain predictive of risk. Changes to the rating process, criteria or individual rating parameters shall be documented and retained;
active participation in the design or selection, implementation and validation of models used in the rating process;
oversight and supervision of models used in the rating process; and
ongoing review and alterations to models used in the rating process.
production of information relevant to testing and monitoring grades and pools;
production of summary reports from the credit institution's rating systems;
production of information relevant to review of the rating criteria to evaluate if they remain predictive of risk;
documentation of changes to the rating process, criteria or individual rating parameters; and
production of information relevant to ongoing review and alterations to models used in the rating process.
Credit institutions making use of this point shall ensure that the competent authorities have access to all relevant information from the third party that is necessary for examining compliance with the minimum requirements and that the competent authorities may perform on-site examinations to the same extent as within the credit institution.
‘Secured lending transaction’ shall mean any transaction giving rise to an exposure secured by collateral which does not include a provision conferring upon the credit institution the right to receive margin frequently.
‘Capital market-driven transaction’ shall mean any transaction giving rise to an exposure secured by collateral which includes a provision conferring upon the credit institution the right to receive margin frequently.
cash on deposit with, or cash assimilated instruments held by, the lending credit institution;
debt securities issued by central governments or central banks, which securities have a credit assessment by an ECAI or export credit agency recognised as eligible for the purposes of Articles 78 to 83 which has been determined by the competent authority to be associated with credit quality step 4 or above under the rules for the risk weighting of exposures to central governments and central banks under Articles 78 to 83;
debt securities issued by institutions, which securities have a credit assessment by an eligible ECAI which has been determined by the competent authority to be associated with credit quality step 3 or above under the rules for the risk weighting of exposures to credit institutions under Articles 78 to 83;
debt securities issued by other entities, which securities have a credit assessment by an eligible ECAI which has been determined by the competent authority to be associated with credit quality step 3 or above under the rules for the risk weighting of exposures to corporates under Articles 78 to 83;
debt securities with a short-term credit assessment by an eligible ECAI which has been determined by the competent authority to be associated with credit quality step 3 or above under the rules for the risk weighting of short term exposures under Articles 78 to 83;
equities or convertible bonds that are included in a main index; and
gold.
For the purposes of point (b), ‘debt securities issued by central governments or central banks’ shall include:
debt securities issued by regional governments or local authorities, exposures to which are treated as exposures to the central government in whose jurisdiction they are established under Articles 78 to 83;
debt securities issued by public sector entities which are treated as exposures to central governments in accordance with point 15 of Part 1 of Annex VI;
debt securities issued by multilateral development banks to which a 0 % risk weight is assigned under Articles 78 to 83; and
debt securities issued by international organisations which are assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83.
For the purposes of point (c), ‘debt securities issued by institutions’ include:
debt securities issued by regional governments or local authorities other than those exposures to which are treated as exposures to the central government in whose jurisdiction they are established under Articles 78 to 83;
debt securities issued by public sector entities, exposures to which are treated as exposures to credit institutions under Articles 78 to 83; and
debt securities issued by multilateral development banks other than those to which a 0 % risk weight is assigned under Articles 78 to 83.
they are listed on a recognised exchange;
they qualify as senior debt;
all other rated issues by the issuing institution of the same seniority have a credit assessment by an eligible ECAI which has been determined by the competent authorities to be associated with credit quality step 3 or above under the rules for the risk weighting of exposures to institutions or short term exposures under Articles 78 to 83;
the lending credit institution has no information to suggest that the issue would justify a credit assessment below that indicated in (c); and
the credit institution can demonstrate to the competent authorities that the market liquidity of the instrument is sufficient for these purposes.
they have a daily public price quote; and
the collective investment undertaking is limited to investing in instruments that are eligible for recognition under points 7 and 8.
The use (or potential use) by a collective investment undertaking of derivative instruments to hedge permitted investments shall not prevent units in that undertaking from being eligible.
[F14If the collective investment undertaking is not limited to investing in instruments that are eligible for recognition under points 7 and 8, units may be recognised with the value of the eligible assets as collateral under the assumption that the CIU has invested to the maximum extent allowed under its mandate in non-eligible assets. In cases where non-eligible assets can have a negative value due to liabilities or contingent liabilities resulting from ownership, the credit institution shall calculate the total value of the non-eligible assets and shall reduce the value of the eligible assets by that of the non-eligible assets in case the latter is negative in total.]
equities or convertible bonds not included in a main index but traded on a recognised exchange; and
units in collective investment undertakings if the following conditions are met:
they have a daily public price quote; and
the collective investment undertaking is limited to investing in instruments that are eligible for recognition under point 7 and 8 and the items mentioned in point (a) of this point.
The use (or potential use) by a collective investment undertaking of derivative instruments to hedge permitted investments shall not prevent units in that undertaking from being eligible.
[F14If the collective investment undertaking is not limited to investing in instruments that are eligible for recognition under point 7 and 8 and the items mentioned in point (a) of this point, units may be recognised with the value of the eligible assets as collateral under the assumption that the CIU has invested to the maximum extent allowed under its mandate in non-eligible assets. In cases where non-eligible assets can have a negative value due to liabilities or contingent liabilities resulting from ownership, the credit institution shall calculate the total value of the non-eligible assets and shall reduce the value of the eligible assets by that of the non-eligible assets in case the latter is negative in total.]
the value of the property does not materially depend upon the credit quality of the obligor. This requirement does not preclude situations where purely macro-economic factors affect both the value of the property and the performance of the borrower; and
the risk of the borrower does not materially depend upon the performance of the underlying property or project, but rather on the underlying capacity of the borrower to repay the debt from other sources. As such, repayment of the facility does not materially depend on any cash flow generated by the underlying property serving as collateral.
losses stemming from loans collateralised by commercial real estate property up to 50 % of the market value (or where applicable and if lower 60 % of the mortgage-lending-value) do not exceed 0,3 % of the outstanding loans collateralised by commercial real estate property in any given year; and
overall losses stemming from loans collateralised by commercial real estate property do not exceed 0,5 % of the outstanding loans collateralised by commercial real estate property in any given year.
the existence of liquid markets for disposal of the collateral in an expeditious and economically efficient manner; and
the existence of well-established publicly available market prices for the collateral. The credit institution must be able to demonstrate that there is no evidence that the net prices it receives when collateral is realised deviates significantly from these market prices.
central governments and central banks;
regional governments or local authorities;
multilateral development banks;
international organisations exposures to which a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83 is assigned;
public sector entities, claims on which are treated by the competent authorities as claims on institutions or central governments under Articles 78 to 83;
institutions; and
other corporate entities, including parent, subsidiary and affiliate corporate entities of the credit institution, that:
have a credit assessment by a recognised ECAI which has been determined by the competent authorities to be associated with credit quality step 2 or above under the rules for the risk weighting of exposures to corporates under Articles 78 to 83; and
in the case of credit institutions calculating risk-weighted exposure amounts and expected loss amounts under Articles 84 to 89, do not have a credit assessment by a recognised ECAI and are internally rated as having a PD equivalent to that associated with the credit assessments of ECAIs determined by the competent authorities to be associated with credit quality step 2 or above under the rules for the risk weighting of exposures to corporate under Articles 78 to 83.
the protection provider has sufficient expertise in providing unfunded credit protection;
the protection provider is regulated in a manner equivalent to the rules laid down in this Directive, or had, at the time the credit protection was provided, a credit assessment by a recognised ECAI which had been determined by the competent authorities to be associated with credit quality step 3, or above, under the rules for the risk weighting of exposures to corporate under Articles 78 to 83;
the protection provider had, at the time the credit protection was provided, or for any period of time thereafter, an internal rating with a PD equivalent to or lower than that associated with credit quality step 2 or above under the rules for the risk weighting of exposures to corporates under Articles 78 to 83; and
the provider has an internal rating with a PD equivalent to or lower than that associated with credit quality step 3 or above under the rules for the risk weighting of exposures to corporates under Articles 78 to 83.
For the purpose of this point, credit protection provided by export credit agencies shall not benefit from any explicit central government counter-guarantee.
credit default swaps;
total return swaps; and
credit linked notes to the extent of their cash funding.
they must be legally effective and enforceable in all relevant jurisdictions, including in the event of the insolvency or bankruptcy of a counterparty;
the credit institution must be able to determine at any time those assets and liabilities that are subject to the on-balance sheet netting agreement;
the credit institution must monitor and control the risks associated with the termination of the credit protection; and
the credit institution must monitor and control the relevant exposures on a net basis.
be legally effective and enforceable in all relevant jurisdictions, including in the event of the bankruptcy or insolvency of the counterparty;
give the non-defaulting party the right to terminate and close-out in a timely manner all transactions under the agreement upon the event of default, including in the event of the bankruptcy or insolvency of the counterparty; and
provide for the netting of gains and losses on transactions closed out under a master agreement so that a single net amount is owed by one party to the other.
Low correlation
The credit quality of the obligor and the value of the collateral must not have a material positive correlation.
Securities issued by the obligor, or any related group entity, are not eligible. This notwithstanding, the obligor's own issues of covered bonds falling within the terms of Annex VI, Part 1, points 68 to 70 may be recognised as eligible when they are posted as collateral for repurchase transactions, provided that the first paragraph of this point is complied with.
Legal certainty
Credit institutions shall fulfil any contractual and statutory requirements in respect of, and take all steps necessary to ensure, the enforceability of the collateral arrangements under the law applicable to their interest in the collateral.
Credit institutions shall have conducted sufficient legal review confirming the enforceability of the collateral arrangements in all relevant jurisdictions. They shall re-conduct such review as necessary to ensure continuing enforceability.
Operational requirements
The collateral arrangements shall be properly documented, with a clear and robust procedure for the timely liquidation of collateral.
Credit institutions shall employ robust procedures and processes to control risks arising from the use of collateral — including risks of failed or reduced credit protection, valuation risks, risks associated with the termination of the credit protection, concentration risk arising from the use of collateral and the interaction with the credit institution's overall risk profile.
The credit institution shall have documented policies and practices concerning the types and amounts of collateral accepted.
Credit institutions shall calculate the market value of the collateral, and revalue it accordingly, with a minimum frequency of once every six months and whenever the credit institution has reason to believe that there has occurred a significant decrease in its market value.
Where the collateral is held by a third party, credit institutions must take reasonable steps to ensure that the third party segregates the collateral from its own assets.
Legal certainty
The mortgage or charge shall be enforceable in all jurisdictions which are relevant at the time of the conclusion of the credit agreement, and the mortgage or charge shall be properly filed on a timely basis. The arrangements shall reflect a perfected lien (i.e. all legal requirements for establishing the pledge shall been fulfilled). The protection agreement and the legal process underpinning it shall enable the credit institution to realise the value of the protection within a reasonable timeframe.
Monitoring of property values
The value of the property shall be monitored on a frequent basis and at a minimum once every year for commercial real estate and once every three years for residential real estate. More frequent monitoring shall be carried out where the market is subject to significant changes in conditions. Statistical methods may be used to monitor the value of the property and to identify property that needs revaluation. The property valuation shall be reviewed by an independent valuer when information indicates that the value of the property may have declined materially relative to general market prices. For loans exceeding EUR 3 million or 5 % of the own funds of the credit institution, the property valuation shall be reviewed by an independent valuer at least every three years.
‘Independent valuer’ shall mean a person who possesses the necessary qualifications, ability and experience to execute a valuation and who is independent from the credit decision process.
Documentation
The types of residential and commercial real estate accepted by the credit institution and its lending policies in this regard shall be clearly documented.
Insurance
The credit institution shall have procedures to monitor that the property taken as protection is adequately insured against damage.
Legal certainty
The legal mechanism by which the collateral is provided shall be robust and effective and ensure that the lender has clear rights over the proceeds;
Credit institutions must take all steps necessary to fulfil local requirements in respect of the enforceability of security interest. There shall be a framework which allows the lender to have a first priority claim over the collateral subject to national discretion to allow such claims to be subject to the claims of preferential creditors provided for in legislative or implementing provisions;
Credit institutions shall have conducted sufficient legal review confirming the enforceability of the collateral arrangements in all relevant jurisdictions; and
The collateral arrangements must be properly documented, with a clear and robust procedure for the timely collection of collateral. Credit institution's procedures shall ensure that any legal conditions required for declaring the default of the borrower and timely collection of collateral are observed. In the event of the borrower's financial distress or default, the credit institution shall have legal authority to sell or assign the receivables to other parties without consent of the receivables obligors.
Risk management
The credit institution must have a sound process for determining the credit risk associated with the receivables. Such a process shall include, among other things, analyses of the borrower's business and industry and the types of customers with whom the borrower does business. Where the credit institution relies on the borrower to ascertain the credit risk of the customers, the credit institution must review the borrower's credit practices to ascertain their soundness and credibility;
The margin between the amount of the exposure and the value of the receivables must reflect all appropriate factors, including the cost of collection, concentration within the receivables pool pledged by an individual borrower, and potential concentration risk within the credit institution's total exposures beyond that controlled by the credit institution's general methodology. The credit institution must maintain a continuous monitoring process appropriate to the receivables. Additionally, compliance with loan covenants, environmental restrictions, and other legal requirements shall be reviewed on a regular basis;
The receivables pledged by a borrower shall be diversified and not be unduly correlated with the borrower. Where there is material positive correlation, the attendant risks shall be taken into account in the setting of margins for the collateral pool as a whole;
Receivables from affiliates of the borrower (including subsidiaries and employees) shall not be recognised as risk mitigants; and
The credit institution shall have a documented process for collecting receivable payments in distressed situations. The requisite facilities for collection shall be in place, even when the credit institution normally looks to the borrower for collections.
the collateral arrangement shall be legally effective and enforceable in all relevant jurisdictions and shall enable the credit institution to realise the value of the property within a reasonable timeframe;
with the sole exception of permissible prior claims referred to in point 9(a)(ii), only first liens on, or charges over, collateral are permissible. As such, the credit institution shall have priority over all other lenders to the realised proceeds of the collateral;
the value of the property shall be monitored on a frequent basis and at a minimum once every year. More frequent monitoring shall be required where the market is subject to significant changes in conditions;
the loan agreement shall include detailed descriptions of the collateral plus detailed specifications of the manner and frequency of revaluation;
the types of physical collateral accepted by the credit institution and policies and practices in respect of the appropriate amount of each type of collateral relative to the exposure amount shall be clearly documented in internal credit policies and procedures available for examination;
the credit institution's credit policies with regard to the transaction structure shall address appropriate collateral requirements relative to the exposure amount, the ability to liquidate the collateral readily, the ability to establish objectively a price or market value, the frequency with which the value can readily be obtained (including a professional appraisal or valuation), and the volatility or a proxy of the volatility of the value of the collateral;
both initial valuation and revaluation shall take fully into account any deterioration or obsolescence of the collateral. Particular attention must be paid in valuation and revaluation to the effects of the passage of time on fashion- or date-sensitive collateral;
the credit institution must have the right to physically inspect the property. It shall have policies and procedures addressing its exercise of the right to physical inspection; and
the credit institution must have procedures to monitor that the property taken as protection is adequately insured against damage.
the conditions set out in points 8 or 10 as appropriate for the recognition as collateral of the type of property leased shall be met;
there shall be robust risk management on the part of the lessor with respect to the use to which the leased asset is put, its age and the planned duration of its use, including appropriate monitoring of the value of the security;
there shall be in place a robust legal framework establishing the lessor's legal ownership of the asset and its ability to exercise its rights as owner in a timely fashion; and
where this has not already been ascertained in calculating the LGD level, the difference between the value of the unamortised amount and the market value of the security must not be so large as to overstate the credit risk mitigation attributed to the leased assets.
the borrower's claim against the third party institution is openly pledged or assigned to the lending credit institution and such pledge or assignment is legally effective and enforceable in all relevant jurisdictions;
the third party institution is notified of the pledge or assignment;
as a result of the notification, the third party institution is able to make payments solely to the lending credit institution or to other parties with the lending credit institution's consent; and
the pledge or assignment is unconditional and irrevocable.
the life insurance policy is openly pledged or assigned to the lending credit institution;
the company providing the life insurance is notified of the pledge or assignment and as a result may not pay amounts payable under the contract without the consent of the lending credit institution;
the lending credit institution has the right to cancel the policy and receive the surrender value in the event of the default of the borrower;
the lending credit institution is informed of any non-payments under the policy by the policy-holder;
the credit protection is provided for the maturity of the loan. Where this is not possible because the insurance relationship ends before the loan relationship expires, the credit institution must ensure that the amount deriving from the insurance contract serves the credit institution as security until the end of the duration of the credit agreement;
the pledge or assignment is legally effective and enforceable in all jurisdictions which are relevant at the time of the conclusion of the credit agreement;
the surrender value is declared by the company providing the life insurance and is non-reducible;
the surrender value is to be paid in a timely manner upon request;
the surrender value cannot be requested without the consent of the credit institution;
the company providing the life insurance is subject to Directive 2002/83/EC and Directive 2001/17/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council (33) or is subject to supervision by a competent authority of a third country which applies supervisory and regulatory arrangements at least equivalent to those applied in the Community.]
the credit protection shall be direct;
the extent of the credit protection shall be clearly defined and incontrovertible;
the credit protection contract shall not contain any clause, the fulfilment of which is outside the direct control of the lender, that:
would allow the protection provider unilaterally to cancel the protection;
would increase the effective cost of protection as a result of deteriorating credit quality of the protected exposure;
could prevent the protection provider from being obliged to pay out in a timely manner in the event that the original obligor fails to make any payments due; or
could allow the maturity of the credit protection to be reduced by the protection provider; and
it must be legally effective and enforceable in all jurisdictions which are relevant at the time of the conclusion of the credit agreement.
the counter-guarantee covers all credit risk elements of the claim;
both the original guarantee and the counter-guarantee meet the requirements for guarantees set out in points 14, 15 and 18, except that the counter-guarantee need not be direct; and
the competent authority is satisfied that the cover is robust and that nothing in the historical evidence suggests that the coverage of the counter-guarantee is less than effectively equivalent to that of a direct guarantee by the entity in question.
on the qualifying default of and/or non-payment by the counterparty, the lending credit institution shall have the right to pursue, in a timely manner, the guarantor for any monies due under the claim in respect of which the protection is provided. Payment by the guarantor shall not be subject to the lending credit institution first having to pursue the obligor.
In the case of unfunded credit protection covering residential mortgage loans, the requirements in point 14(c)(iii) and in the first subparagraph of this point have only to be satisfied within 24 months;
the guarantee shall be an explicitly documented obligation assumed by the guarantor; and
subject to the following sentence, the guarantee shall cover all types of payments the obligor is expected to make in respect of the claim. Where certain types of payment are excluded from the guarantee, the recognised value of the guarantee shall be adjusted to reflect the limited coverage.
the lending credit institution has the right to obtain in a timely manner a provisional payment by the guarantor calculated to represent a robust estimate of the amount of the economic loss, including losses resulting from the non-payment of interest and other types of payment which the borrower is obliged to make, likely to be incurred by the lending credit institution proportional to the coverage of the guarantee; or
the lending credit institution can demonstrate that the loss-protecting effects of the guarantee, including losses resulting from the non-payment of interest and other types of payments which the borrower is obliged to make, justify such treatment.
subject to point (b), the credit events specified under the credit derivative shall at a minimum include:
the failure to pay the amounts due under the terms of the underlying obligation that are in effect at the time of such failure (with a grace period that is closely in line with or shorter than the grace period in the underlying obligation);
the bankruptcy, insolvency or inability of the obligor to pay its debts, or its failure or admission in writing of its inability generally to pay its debts as they become due, and analogous events; and
the restructuring of the underlying obligation involving forgiveness or postponement of principal, interest or fees that results in a credit loss event (i.e. value adjustment or other similar debit to the profit and loss account);
where the credit events specified under the credit derivative do not include restructuring of the underlying obligation as described in point (a)(iii), the credit protection may nonetheless be recognised subject to a reduction in the recognised value as specified in point 83 of Part 3;
in the case of credit derivatives allowing for cash settlement, a robust valuation process shall be in place in order to estimate loss reliably. There shall be a clearly specified period for obtaining post-credit-event valuations of the underlying obligation;
if the protection purchaser's right and ability to transfer the underlying obligation to the protection provider is required for settlement, the terms of the underlying obligation shall provide that any required consent to such transfer may not be unreasonably withheld; and
the identity of the parties responsible for determining whether a credit event has occurred shall be clearly defined. This determination shall not be the sole responsibility of the protection provider. The protection buyer shall have the right/ability to inform the protection provider of the occurrence of a credit event.
the reference obligation or the obligation used for purposes of determining whether a credit event has occurred, as the case may be, ranks pari passu with or is junior to the underlying obligation; and
the underlying obligation and the reference obligation or the obligation used for purposes of determining whether a credit event has occurred, as the case may be, share the same obligor (i.e., the same legal entity) and there are in place legally enforceable cross-default or cross-acceleration clauses.
the underlying obligation shall be to:
a corporate exposure as defined in Article 86, excluding insurance and reinsurance undertakings;
an exposure to a regional government, local authority or Public Sector Entity which is not treated as an exposure to a central government or a central bank according to Article 86; or
an exposure to a small or medium sized entity, classified as a retail exposure according to Article 86(4);
the underlying obligors shall not be members of the same group as the protection provider;
the exposure shall be hedged by one of the following instruments:
single-name unfunded credit derivatives or single-name guarantees,
first-to-default basket products — the treatment shall be applied to the asset within the basket with the lowest risk-weighted exposure amount, or
nth-to-default basket products — the protection obtained is only eligible for consideration under this framework if eligible (n-1)th default protection has also be obtained or where (n-1) of the assets within the basket has/have already defaulted. Where this is the case the treatment shall be applied to the asset within the basket with the lowest risk-weighted exposure amount;
the credit protection meets the requirements set out in points 14, 15, 18, 20 and 21;
the risk weight that is associated with the exposure prior to the application of the treatment in Annex VII, Part 1, point 4, does not already factor in any aspect of the credit protection;
a credit institution shall have the right and expectation to receive payment from the protection provider without having to take legal action in order to pursue the counterparty for payment. To the extent possible, a credit institution shall take steps to satisfy itself that the protection provider is willing to pay promptly should a credit event occur;
the purchased credit protection shall absorb all credit losses incurred on the hedged portion of an exposure that arise due to the occurrence of credit events outlined in the contract;
if the payout structure provides for physical settlement, then there shall be legal certainty with respect to the deliverability of a loan, bond, or contingent liability. If a credit institution intends to deliver an obligation other than the underlying exposure, it shall ensure that the deliverable obligation is sufficiently liquid so that the credit institution would have the ability to purchase it for delivery in accordance with the contract;
the terms and conditions of credit protection arrangements shall be legally confirmed in writing by both the protection provider and the credit institution;
credit institutions shall have a process in place to detect excessive correlation between the creditworthiness of a protection provider and the obligor of the underlying exposure due to their performance being dependent on common factors beyond the systematic risk factor; and
in the case of protection against dilution risk, the seller of purchased receivables shall not be a member of the same group as the protection provider.
Where risk-weighted exposure amounts are calculated under Articles 78 to 83, E is the exposure value for each separate exposure under the agreement that would apply in the absence of the credit protection.
Where risk-weighted exposure amounts and expected loss amounts are calculated under Articles 84 to 89, E is the exposure value for each separate exposure under the agreement that would apply in the absence of the credit protection.
C is the value of the securities or commodities borrowed, purchased or received or the cash borrowed or received in respect of each such exposure.
S(E) is the sum of all Es under the agreement.
S(C) is the sum of all Cs under the agreement.
Efx is the net position (positive or negative) in a given currency other than the settlement currency of the agreement as calculated under point 8.
Hsec is the volatility adjustment appropriate to a particular type of security.
Hfx is the foreign exchange volatility adjustment.
E* is the fully adjusted exposure value.
the internal risk-measurement model used for calculation of potential price volatility for the transactions is closely integrated into the daily risk-management process of the credit institution and serves as the basis for reporting risk exposures to senior management of the credit institution;
the credit institution has a risk control unit that is independent from business trading units and reports directly to senior management. The unit must be responsible for designing and implementing the credit institution's risk-management system. It shall produce and analyse daily reports on the output of the risk-measurement model and on the appropriate measures to be taken in terms of position limits;
the daily reports produced by the risk-control unit are reviewed by a level of management with sufficient authority to enforce reductions of positions taken and of overall risk exposure;
the credit institution has sufficient staff skilled in the use of sophisticated models in the risk control unit;
the credit institution has established procedures for monitoring and ensuring compliance with a documented set of internal policies and controls concerning the overall operation of the risk-measurement system;
the credit institution's models have a proven track record of reasonable accuracy in measuring risks demonstrated through the back-testing of its output using at least one year of data;
the credit institution frequently conducts a rigorous programme of stress testing and the results of these tests are reviewed by senior management and reflected in the policies and limits it sets;
the credit institution must conduct, as Part of its regular internal auditing process, an independent review of its risk-measurement system. This review must include both the activities of the business trading units and of the independent risk-control unit;
at least once a year, the credit institution must conduct a review of its risk-management system; and
the internal model shall meet the requirements set out in Annex III, Part 6, points 40 to 42.
at least daily calculation of the potential change in value;
a 99th percentile, one-tailed confidence interval;
a 5-day equivalent liquidation period, except in the case of transactions other than securities repurchase transactions or securities lending or borrowing transactions where a 10-day equivalent liquidation period shall be used;
an effective historical observation period of at least one year except where a shorter observation period is justified by a significant upsurge in price volatility; and
three-monthly data set updates.
Where risk-weighted exposure amounts are calculated under Articles 78 to 83, E is the exposure value for each separate exposure under the agreement that would apply in the absence of the credit protection.
Where risk-weighted exposure amounts and expected loss amounts are calculated under Articles 84 to 89, E is the exposure value for each separate exposure under the agreement that would apply in the absence of the credit protection.
C is the value of the securities borrowed, purchased or received or the cash borrowed or received in respect of each such exposure.
(E) is the sum of all Es under the agreement.
(C) is the sum of all Cs under the agreement.
Standardised Approach
IRB Approach
Valuation
Calculating risk-weighted exposure amounts
Repurchase transactions and securities lending or borrowing transactions
OTC derivative transactions subject to daily mark-to-market
For the purposes of this point debt securities issued by central governments or central banks shall include: –
debt securities issued by regional governments or local authorities exposures to which are treated as exposures to the central government in whose jurisdiction they are established under Articles 78 to 83;
debt securities issued by multilateral development banks to which a 0 % risk weight is assigned under or by virtue of Articles 78 to 83; and
debt securities issued by international organisations which are assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83.
Other transactions
the collateral is cash on deposit or a cash assimilated instrument; or
the collateral is in the form of debt securities issued by central governments or central banks eligible for a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83, and its market value has been discounted by 20 %.
For the purposes of this point ‘debt securities issued by central governments or central banks’ shall to include those indicated under point 28.
CVA = C x (1-HC-HFX)
The volatility-adjusted value of the exposure to be taken into account is calculated as follows:
EVA = E x (1+HE), and, in the case of OTC derivative transactions, EVA = E.
The fully adjusted value of the exposure, taking into account both volatility and the risk-mitigating effects of collateral is calculated as follows:
E* = max {0, [EVA - CVAM]}
Where:
[F13E is the exposure value as would be determined under Articles 78 to 83 or Articles 84 to 89 as appropriate if the exposure was not collateralised. For this purpose, for credit institutions calculating risk-weighted exposure amounts under Articles 78 to 83, the exposure value of an off-balance sheet item listed in Annex II shall be 100 % of its value rather than the exposure value indicated in Article 78(1), and for credit institutions calculating risk-weighted exposure amounts under Articles 84 to 89, the exposure value of the items listed in Annex VII, Part 3, points 9 to 11 shall be calculated using a conversion factor of 100 % rather than the conversion factors or percentages indicated in those points.]
EVA is the volatility-adjusted exposure amount.
CVA is the volatility-adjusted value of the collateral.
CVAM is CVA further adjusted for any maturity mismatch in accordance with the provisions of Part 4.
HE is the volatility adjustment appropriate to the exposure (E), as calculated under points 34 to 59.
HC is the volatility adjustment appropriate to the collateral, as calculated under points 34 to 59.
HFX is the volatility adjustment appropriate to currency mismatch, as calculated under points 34 to 59.
E* is the fully adjusted exposure value taking into account volatility and the risk-mitigating effects of the collateral.
Where the collateral consists of a number of recognised items, the volatility adjustment shall be , where ai is the proportion of an item to the collateral as a whole and Hi is the volatility adjustment applicable to that item.
Credit quality step with which the credit assessment of the debt security is associated | Residual Maturity | Volatility adjustments for debt securities issued by entities described in Part 1, point 7(b) | Volatility adjustments for debt securities issued by entities described in Part 1, point 7(c) and (d) | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
20-day liquidation period ( %) | 10-day liquidation period ( %) | 5-day liquidation period ( %) | 20-day liquidation period ( %) | 10-day liquidation period ( %) | 5-day liquidation period ( %) | ||
1 | ≤ 1 year | 0,707 | 0,5 | 0,354 | 1,414 | 1 | 0,707 |
>1 ≤ 5 years | 2,828 | 2 | 1,414 | 5,657 | 4 | 2,828 | |
> 5 years | 5,657 | 4 | 2,828 | 11,314 | 8 | 5,657 | |
2-3 | ≤ 1 year | 1,414 | 1 | 0,707 | 2,828 | 2 | 1,414 |
>1 ≤ 5 years | 4,243 | 3 | 2,121 | 8,485 | 6 | 4,243 | |
> 5 years | 8,485 | 6 | 4,243 | 16,971 | 12 | 8,485 | |
4 | ≤ 1 year | 21,213 | 15 | 10,607 | N/A | N/A | N/A |
>1 ≤ 5 years | 21,213 | 15 | 10,607 | N/A | N/A | N/A | |
> 5 years | 21,213 | 15 | 10,607 | N/A | N/A | N/A |
Credit quality step with which the credit assessment of a short term debt security is associated | Volatility adjustments for debt securities issued by entities described in Part 1, point 7(b) with short-term credit assessments | Volatility adjustments for debt securities issued by entities described in Part 1, point 7(c) and (d) with short-term credit assessments | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
20-day liquidation period ( %) | 10-day liquidation period ( %) | 5-day liquidation period ( %) | 20-day liquidation period ( %) | 10-day liquidation period ( %) | 5-day liquidation period ( %) | |
1 | 0,707 | 0,5 | 0,354 | 1,414 | 1 | 0,707 |
2-3 | 1,414 | 1 | 0,707 | 2,828 | 2 | 1,414 |
Other collateral or exposure types | |||
---|---|---|---|
20-day liquidation period ( %) | 10-day liquidation period ( %) | 5-day liquidation period ( %) | |
Main Index Equities, Main Index Convertible Bonds | 21,213 | 15 | 10,607 |
Other Equities or Convertible Bonds listed on a recognised exchange | 35,355 | 25 | 17,678 |
Cash | 0 | 0 | 0 |
Gold | 21,213 | 15 | 10,607 |
Volatility adjustment for currency mismatch | ||
---|---|---|
20-day liquidation period ( %) | 10-day liquidation period ( %) | 5-day liquidation period) |
11,314 | 8 | 5,657 |
Quantitative Criteria
where TM is the relevant liquidation period;
HM is the volatility adjustment under TM and
HN is the volatility adjustment based on the liquidation period TN.
Qualitative Criteria
the integration of estimated volatility adjustments into daily risk management;
the validation of any significant change in the process for the estimation of volatility adjustments;
the verification of the consistency, timeliness and reliability of data sources used to run the system for the estimation of volatility adjustments, including the independence of such data sources; and
the accuracy and appropriateness of the volatility assumptions.
where:
H is the volatility adjustment to be applied
HM is the volatility adjustment where there is daily revaluation
NR is the actual number of business days between revaluations
TM is the liquidation period for the type of transaction in question.
Both the exposure and the collateral are cash or debt securities issued by central governments or central banks within the meaning of Part 1, point 7(b) and eligible for a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83,
Both the exposure and the collateral are denominated in the same currency,
Either the maturity of the transaction is no more than one day or both the exposure and the collateral are subject to daily marking-to-market or daily remargining,
It is considered that the time between the last marking-to-market before a failure to remargin by the counterparty and the liquidation of the collateral shall be no more than four business days,
The transaction is settled across a settlement system proven for that type of transaction,
The documentation covering the agreement is standard market documentation for repurchase transactions or securities lending or borrowing transactions in the securities concerned,
The transaction is governed by documentation specifying that if the counterparty fails to satisfy an obligation to deliver cash or securities or to deliver margin or otherwise defaults, then the transaction is immediately terminable, and
The counterparty is considered a ‘core market participant’ by the competent authorities. Core market participants shall include the following entities:
the entities mentioned in point 7(b) of Part 1 exposures to which are assigned a 0 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83;
institutions;
other financial companies (including insurance companies) exposures to which are assigned a 20 % risk weight under Articles 78 to 83 or which, in the case of credit institutions calculating risk-weighted exposure amounts and expected loss amounts under Articles 83 to 89, do not have a credit assessment by a recognised ECAI and are internally rated as having a PD equivalent to that associated with the credit assessments of ECAIs determined by the competent authorities to be associated with credit quality step 2 or above under the rules for the risk weighting of exposures to corporates under Articles 78 to 83
regulated collective investment undertakings that are subject to capital or leverage requirements;
regulated pension funds; and
recognised clearing organisations.
Standardised Approach
IRB Approach
LGD* = LGD x (E*/E)
where:
LGD is the LGD that would apply to the exposure under Articles 84 to 89 if the exposure was not collateralised;
E is the exposure value as described under point 33;
E* is as calculated under point 33.
Minimum LGD for secured parts of exposures
LGD* for senior claims or contingent claims | LGD* for subordinated claims or contingent claims | Required minimum collateralisation level of the exposure (C*) | Required minimum collateralisation level of the exposure (C**) | |
---|---|---|---|---|
Receivables | 35 % | 65 % | 0 % | 125 % |
Residential real estate/commercial real estate | 35 % | 65 % | 30 % | 140 % |
Other collateral | 40 % | 70 % | 30 % | 140 % |
By way of derogation, until 31 December 2012 the competent authorities may, subject to the levels of collateralisation indicated in Table 5:
allow credit institutions to assign a 30 % LGD for senior exposures in the form of Commercial Real Estate leasing;
allow credit institutions to assign a 35 % LGD for senior exposures in the form of equipment leasing; and
allow credit institutions to assign a 30 % LGD for senior exposures secured by residential or commercial real estate.
At the end of this period, this derogation shall be reviewed.
losses stemming from lending collateralised by residential real estate property or commercial real estate property respectively up to 50 % of the market value (or where applicable and if lower 60 % of the mortgage-lending-value) do not exceed 0,3 % of the outstanding loans collateralised by that form of real estate property in any given year; and
overall losses stemming from lending collateralised by residential real estate property or commercial real estate property respectively do not exceed 0,5 % of the outstanding loans collateralised by that form of real estate property in any given year.
subject to the risk weights specified in point 80a where the exposure is subject to Articles 78 to 83;
assigned an LGD of 40 % where the exposure is subject to Articles 84 to 89 but not subject to the credit institution’s own estimates of LGD.
In case of a currency mismatch, the current surrender value shall be reduced according to point 84, the value of the credit protection being the current surrender value of the life insurance policy.]
a risk weight of 20 %, where the senior unsecured exposure to the company providing the life insurance is assigned a risk weight of 20 %;
a risk weight of 35 %, where the senior unsecured exposure to the company providing the life insurance is assigned a risk weight or 50 %;
a risk weight of 70 %, where the senior unsecured exposure to the company providing the life insurance is assigned a risk weight of 100 %;
a risk weight of 150 %, where the senior unsecured exposure to the company providing the life insurance is assigned a risk weight of 150 %.]
where the instrument will be repurchased at its face value, the value of the protection shall be that amount;
where the instrument will be repurchased at market price, the value of the protection shall be the value of the instrument valued in the same way as the debt securities specified in Part 1, point 8.
where the amount that the protection provider has undertaken to pay is not higher than the exposure value, the value of the credit protection calculated under the first sentence of this point shall be reduced by 40 %; or
where the amount that the protection provider has undertaken to pay is higher than the exposure value, the value of the credit protection shall be no higher than 60 % of the exposure value.
G* = G x (1-HFX)
where:
G is the nominal amount of the credit protection,
G* is G adjusted for any foreign exchange risk, and
Hfx is the volatility adjustment for any currency mismatch between the credit protection and the underlying obligation.
Where there is no currency mismatch
G* = G
E is the exposure value according to Article 78; for this purpose, the exposure value of an off-balance sheet item listed in Annex II shall be 100 % of its value rather than the exposure value indicated in Article 78(1);
g is the risk weight of exposures to the protection provider as specified under Articles 78 to 83; and
G A is the value of G* as calculated under point 84 further adjusted for any maturity mismatch as laid down in Part 4.]
(E-GA) x r + GA x g
where:
[F13E is the exposure value according to Article 78. For this purpose, the exposure value of an off-balance sheet item listed in Annex II shall be 100 % of its value rather than the exposure value indicated in Article 78(1);]
GA is the value of G* as calculated under point 84 further adjusted for any maturity mismatch as laid down in Part 4;
r is the risk weight of exposures to the obligor as specified under Articles 78 to 83; and
g is the risk weight of exposures to the protection provider as specified under Articles 78 to 83.
Full protection/Partial protection — equal seniority
the original maturity of the protection is less than 1 year; or
the exposure is a short term exposure specified by the competent authorities as being subject to a one–day floor rather than a one-year floor in respect of the maturity value (M) under Annex VII, Part 2, point 14.
CVAM = CVA x (t-t*)/(T-t*)
where:
CVA is the volatility adjusted value of the collateral as specified in Part 3, point 33 or the amount of the exposure, whichever is the lowest;
t is the number of years remaining to the maturity date of the credit protection calculated in accordance with points 3 to 5, or the value of T, whichever is the lower;
T is the number of years remaining to the maturity date of the exposure calculated in accordance with points 3 to 5, or 5 years, whichever is the lower; and
t* is 0,25.
CVAM shall be taken as CVA further adjusted for maturity mismatch to be included in the formula for the calculation of the fully adjusted value of the exposure (E*) set out at Part 3, point 33.
GA = G* x (t-t*)/(T-t*)
where:
G* is the amount of the protection adjusted for any currency mismatch
GA is G* adjusted for any maturity mismatch
t is the number of years remaining to the maturity date of the credit protection calculated in accordance with points 3 to 5, or the value of T, whichever is the lower;
T is the number of years remaining to the maturity date of the exposure calculated in accordance with points 3 to 5, or 5 years, whichever is the lower; and
t* is 0,25.
GA is then taken as the value of the protection for the purposes of Part 3, points 83 to 92.
‘Excess spread’ means finance charge collections and other fee income received in respect of the securitised exposures net of costs and expenses;
‘Clean-up call option’ means a contractual option for the originator to repurchase or extinguish the securitisation positions before all of the underlying exposures have been repaid, when the amount of outstanding exposures falls below a specified level;
‘Liquidity facility’ means the securitisation position arising from a contractual agreement to provide funding to ensure timeliness of cash flows to investors;
‘Kirb’ means 8 % of the risk-weighted exposure amounts that would be calculated under Articles 84 to 89 in respect of the securitised exposures, had they not been securitised, plus the amount of expected losses associated with those exposures calculated under those Articles;
‘Ratings based method’ means the method of calculating risk-weighted exposure amounts for securitisation positions in accordance with Part 4, points 46 to 51;
‘Supervisory formula method’ means the method of calculating risk-weighted exposure amounts for securitisation positions in accordance with Part 4, points 52 to 54;
‘Unrated position’ means a securitisation position which does not have an eligible credit assessment by an eligible ECAI as defined in Article 97;
‘Rated position’ means a securitisation position which has an eligible credit assessment by an eligible ECAI as defined in Article 97; and
‘Asset-backed commercial paper (ABCP) programme’ means a programme of securitisations the securities issued by which predominantly take the form of commercial paper with an original maturity of one year or less.
significant credit risk associated with the securitised exposures is considered to have been transferred to third parties;
the originator credit institution applies a 1 250 % risk weight to all securitisation positions it holds in this securitisation or deducts these securitisation positions from own funds according to Article 57 (r).]
the risk-weighted exposure amounts of the mezzanine securitisation positions held by the originator credit institution in this securitisation do not exceed 50 % of the risk weighted exposure amounts of all mezzanine securitisation positions existing in this securitisation;
where there are no mezzanine securitisation positions in a given securitisation and the originator can demonstrate that the exposure value of the securitisation positions that would be subject to deduction from own funds or a 1 250 % risk weight exceeds a reasoned estimate of the expected loss on the securitised exposures by a substantial margin, the originator credit institution does not hold more than 20 % of the exposure values of the securitisation positions that would be subject to deduction from own funds or a 1 250 % risk weight.
in the case of a securitisation position subject to points 6 to 36 of part 4 a credit quality step 1; or
in the case of a securitisation position subject to points 37 to 76 of part 4 a credit quality step 1 or 2 is assigned under Part 3.
The securitisation documentation reflects the economic substance of the transaction;
The securitised exposures are put beyond the reach of the originator credit institution and its creditors, including in bankruptcy and receivership. This shall be supported by the opinion of qualified legal counsel;
The securities issued do not represent payment obligations of the originator credit institution;
The transferee is a securitisation special-purpose entity (SSPE);
The originator credit institution does not maintain effective or indirect control over the transferred exposures. An originator shall be considered to have maintained effective control over the transferred exposures if it has the right to repurchase from the transferee the previously transferred exposures in order to realise their benefits or if it is obligated to re-assume transferred risk. The originator credit institution's retention of servicing rights or obligations in respect of the exposures shall not of itself constitute indirect control of the exposures;
Where there is a clean-up call option, the following conditions are satisfied:
The clean-up call option is exercisable at the discretion of the originator credit institution;
The clean-up call option may only be exercised when 10 % or less of the original value of the exposures securitised remains unamortised; and
The clean-up call option is not structured to avoid allocating losses to credit enhancement positions or other positions held by investors and is not otherwise structured to provide credit enhancement; and
The securitisation documentation does not contain clauses that
other than in the case of early amortisation provisions, require positions in the securitisation to be improved by the originator credit institution including but not limited to altering the underlying credit exposures or increasing the yield payable to investors in response to a deterioration in the credit quality of the securitised exposures; or
increase the yield payable to holders of positions in the securitisation in response to a deterioration in the credit quality of the underlying pool.
significant credit risk is considered to have been transferred to third parties either through funded or unfunded credit protection;
the originator credit institution applies a 1 250 % risk weight to all securitisation positions he holds in this securitisation or deducts these securitisation positions from own funds according to Article 57 (r).]
the risk-weighted exposure amounts of the mezzanine securitisation positions which are held by the originator credit institution in this securitisation do not exceed 50 % of the risk weighted exposure amounts of all mezzanine securitisation positions existing in this securitisation;
where there are no mezzanine securitisation positions in a given securitisation and the originator can demonstrate that the exposure value of the securitisation positions that would be subject to deduction from own funds or a 1 250 % risk weight exceeds a reasoned estimate of the expected loss on the securitised exposures by a substantial margin, the originator credit institution does not hold more than 20 % of the exposure values of the securitisation positions that would be subject to deduction from own funds or a 1 250 % risk weight.
in the case of a securitisation position subject to points 6 to 36 of part 4 a credit quality step 1; or
in the case of a securitisation position subject to points 37 to 76 of part 4 a credit quality step 1 or 2 is assigned under Part 3.
The securitisation documentation reflects the economic substance of the transaction;
The credit protection by which the credit risk is transferred complies with the eligibility and other requirements under Articles 90 to 93 for the recognition of such credit protection. For the purposes of this point, special purpose entities shall not be recognised as eligible unfunded protection providers;
The instruments used to transfer credit risk do not contain terms or conditions that:
impose significant materiality thresholds below which credit protection is deemed not to be triggered if a credit event occurs;
allow for the termination of the protection due to deterioration of the credit quality of the underlying exposures;
other than in the case of early amortisation provisions, require positions in the securitisation to be improved by the originator credit institution;
increase the credit institutions' cost of credit protection or the yield payable to holders of positions in the securitisation in response to a deterioration in the credit quality of the underlying pool; and
An opinion is obtained from qualified legal counsel confirming the enforceability of the credit protection in all relevant jurisdictions.
Where:
RW* is Risk-weighted exposure amounts for the purposes of Article 75(a) ;
RW(Ass) is Risk-weighted exposure amounts for exposures if they had not been securitised, calculated on a pro-rata basis;
RW(SP) is Risk-weighted exposure amounts calculated under point 3 if there was no maturity mismatch;
T is maturity of the underlying exposures expressed in years;
t is maturity of credit protection. expressed in years; and
t* is 0,25.
There shall be no mismatch between the types of payments reflected in the credit assessment and the types of payment to which the credit institution is entitled under the contract giving rise to the securitisation position in question; and
The credit assessments shall be available publicly to the market. Credit assessments are considered to be publicly available only if they have been published in a publicly accessible forum and they are included in the ECAI's transition matrix. Credit assessments that are made available only to a limited number of entities shall not be considered to be publicly available.
where a credit institution calculates risk-weighted exposure amounts under points 6 to 36, the exposure value of an on-balance sheet securitisation position shall be its balance sheet value;
where a credit institution calculates risk-weighted exposure amounts under points 37 to 76, the exposure value of an on-balance sheet securitisation position shall be measured gross of value adjustments; and
the exposure value of an off-balance sheet securitisation position shall be its nominal value multiplied by a conversion figure as prescribed in this Annex. This conversion figure shall be 100 % unless otherwise specified.
Positions other than ones with short-term credit assessments
Credit quality step | 1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 and below |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Risk weight | 20 % | 50 % | 100 % | 350 % | 1 250 % |
Positions with short-term credit assessments
Credit quality step | 1 | 2 | 3 | All other credit assessments |
---|---|---|---|---|
Risk weight | 20 % | 50 % | 100 % | 1 250 % |
in a tranche which is economically in a second loss position or better in the securitisation and the first loss tranche must provide meaningful credit enhancement to the second loss tranche;
of a quality the equivalent of investment grade or better; and
held by a credit institution which does not hold a position in the first loss tranche.
The liquidity facility documentation shall clearly identify and limit the circumstances under which the facility may be drawn;
It shall not be possible for the facility to be drawn so as to provide credit support by covering losses already incurred at the time of draw — for example, by providing liquidity in respect of exposures in default at the time of draw or by acquiring assets at more than fair value;
The facility shall not be used to provide permanent or regular funding for the securitisation;
Repayment of draws on the facility shall not be subordinated to the claims of investors other than to claims arising in respect of interest rate or currency derivative contracts, fees or other such payments, nor be subject to waiver or deferral;
It shall not be possible for the facility to be drawn after all applicable credit enhancements from which the liquidity facility would benefit are exhausted; and
The facility must include a provision that results in an automatic reduction in the amount that can be drawn by the amount of exposures that are in default, where ‘default’ has the meaning given to it under Articles 84 to 89, or where the pool of securitised exposures consists of rated instruments, that terminates the facility if the average quality of the pool falls below investment grade.
The risk weight to be applied shall be the highest risk weight that would be applied to any of the securitised exposures under Articles 78 to 83 by a credit institution holding the exposures.
To qualify as such, the originator's interest may not be subordinate to the investors' interest.
‘Investors' interest’ means the exposure value of the remaining notional Part of the pool of drawn amounts.
securitisations of revolving exposures whereby investors remain fully exposed to all future draws by borrowers so that the risk on the underlying facilities does not return to the originator credit institution even after an early amortisation event has occurred, and
securitisations where any early amortisation provision is solely triggered by events not related to the performance of the securitised assets or the originator credit institution, such as material changes in tax laws or regulations.
the risk-weighted exposure amounts calculated in respect of its positions in the investors' interest; and
the risk-weighted exposure amounts that would be calculated in respect of the securitised exposures by a credit institution holding the exposures as if they had not been securitised in an amount equal to the investors' interest.
the originator credit institution has an appropriate capital/liquidity plan in place to ensure that it has sufficient capital and liquidity available in the event of an early amortisation;
throughout the duration of the transaction there is pro-rata sharing between the originator's interest and the investor's interest of payments of interest and principal, expenses, losses and recoveries based on the balance of receivables outstanding at one or more reference points during each month;
the amortisation period is considered sufficient for 90 % of the total debt (originator's and investors' interest) outstanding at the beginning of the early amortisation period to have been repaid or recognised as in default; and
the speed of repayment is no more rapid than would be achieved by straight-line amortisation over the period set out in point (c).
Securitisations subject to a controlled early amortisation provision | Securitisations subject to a non-controlled early amortisation provision | |
---|---|---|
3 months average excess spread | Conversion figure | Conversion figure |
Above level A | 0 % | 0 % |
Level A | 1 % | 5 % |
Level B | 2 % | 15 % |
Level C | 10 % | 50 % |
Level D | 20 % | 100 % |
Level E | 40 % | 100 % |
the reference positions must be subordinate in all respects to the unrated securitisationposition;
the maturity of the reference positions must be equal to or longer than that of the unrated position in question; and
on an ongoing basis, any inferred rating must be updated to reflect any changes in the credit assessment of the reference positions.
positions in the commercial paper issued from the ABCP programme shall be rated positions;
the credit institution shall satisfy the competent authorities that its internal assessment of the credit quality of the position reflects the publicly available assessment methodology of one or more eligible ECAIs, for the rating of securities backed by the exposures of the type securitised;
the ECAIs, the methodology of which shall be reflected as required by the point (b), shall include those ECAIs which have provided an external rating for the commercial paper issued from the ABCP programme. Quantitative elements, such as stress factors, used in assessing the position to a particular credit quality must be at least as conservative as those used in the relevant assessment methodology of the ECAIs in question;
in developing its internal assessment methodology the credit institution shall take into consideration relevant published ratings methodologies of the eligible ECAIs that rate the commercial paper of the ABCP programme. This consideration shall be documented by the credit institution and updated regularly, as outlined in point (g);
the credit institution's internal assessment methodology shall include rating grades. There shall be a correspondence between such rating grades and the credit assessments of eligible ECAIs. This correspondence shall be explicitly documented;
the internal assessment methodology shall be used in the credit institution's internal risk management processes, including its decision making, management information and capital allocation processes;
internal or external auditors, an ECAI, or the credit institution's internal credit review or risk management function shall perform regular reviews of the internal assessment process and the quality of the internal assessments of the credit quality of the credit institution's exposures to an ABCP programme. If the credit institution's internal audit, credit review, or risk management functions perform the review, then these functions shall be independent of the ABCP programme business line, as well as the customer relationship;
the credit institution shall track the performance of its internal ratings over time to evaluate the performance of its internal assessment methodology and shall make adjustments, as necessary, to that methodology when the performance of the exposures routinely diverges from that indicated by the internal ratings;
the ABCP programme shall incorporate underwriting standards in the form of credit and investment guidelines. In deciding on an asset purchase, the ABCP programme administrator shall consider the type of asset being purchased, the type and monetary value of the exposures arising from the provision of liquidity facilities and credit enhancements, the loss distribution, and the legal and economic isolation of the transferred assets from the entity selling the assets. A credit analysis of the asset seller's risk profile shall be performed and shall include analysis of past and expected future financial performance, current market position, expected future competitiveness, leverage, cash flow, interest coverage and debt rating. In addition, a review of the seller's underwriting standards, servicing capabilities, and collection processes shall be performed;
the ABCP programme's underwriting standards shall establish minimum asset eligibility criteria that, in particular:
exclude the purchase of assets that are significantly past due or defaulted;
limit excess concentration to individual obligor or geographic area; and
limits the tenor of the assets to be purchased;
the ABCP programme shall have collections policies and processes that take into account the operational capability and credit quality of the servicer. The ABCP programme shall mitigate seller/servicer risk through various methods, such as triggers based on current credit quality that would preclude commingling of funds;
the aggregated estimate of loss on an asset pool that the ABCP programme is considering purchasing must take into account all sources of potential risk, such as credit and dilution risk. If the seller-provided credit enhancement is sized based only on credit-related losses, then a separate reserve shall be established for dilution risk, if dilution risk is material for the particular exposure pool. In addition, in sizing the required enhancement level, the program shall review several years of historical information, including losses, delinquencies, dilutions, and the turnover rate of the receivables; and
the ABCP programme shall incorporate structural features — for example wind down triggers — into the purchase of exposures in order to mitigate potential credit deterioration of the underlying portfolio.
The requirement for the assessment methodology of the ECAI to be publicly available may be waived by the competent authorities where they are satisfied that due to the specific features of the securitisation — for example its unique structure — there is as yet no publicly available ECAI assessment methodology.
Positions other than ones with short-term credit assessments
Credit Quality Step (CQS) | Risk weight | ||
---|---|---|---|
A | B | C | |
CQS 1 | 7 % | 12 % | 20 % |
CQS 2 | 8 % | 15 % | 25 % |
CQS 3 | 10 % | 18 % | 35 % |
CQS 4 | 12 % | 20 % | 35 % |
CQS 5 | 20 % | 35 % | 35 % |
CQS 6 | 35 % | 50 % | 50 % |
CQS 7 | 60 % | 75 % | 75 % |
CQS 8 | 100 % | 100 % | 100 % |
CQS 9 | 250 % | 250 % | 250 % |
CQS 10 | 425 % | 425 % | 425 % |
CQS 11 | 650 % | 650 % | 650 % |
Below CQS 11 | 1 250 % | 1 250 % | 1 250 % |
Positions with short term credit assessments
Credit Quality Step (CQS) | Risk weight | ||
---|---|---|---|
A | B | C | |
CQS 1 | 7 % | 12 % | 20 % |
CQS 2 | 12 % | 20 % | 35 % |
CQS 3 | 60 % | 75 % | 75 % |
All other credit assessments | 1 250 % | 1 250 % | 1 250 % |
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
where EADi represents the sum of the exposure values of all exposures to the ith obligor. In the case of resecuritisation (securitisation of securitisation exposures), the credit institution must look at the number of securitisation exposures in the pool and not the number of underlying exposures in the original pools from which the underlying securitisation exposures stem. If the portfolio share associated with the largest exposure, C1, is available, the credit institution may compute N as 1/C1.
where:
where:
τ = 1 000, and
ω = 20.
In these expressions, Beta [x; a, b] refers to the cumulative beta distribution with parameters a and b evaluated at x.
T (the thickness of the tranche in which the position is held) is measured as the ratio of (a) the nominal amount of the tranche to (b) the sum of the exposure values of the exposures that have been securitised. For the purposes of calculating T the exposure value of a derivative instrument listed in Annex IV shall, where the current replacement cost is not a positive value, be the potential future credit exposure calculated in accordance with Annex III.
Kirbr is the ratio of (a) Kirb to (b) the sum of the exposure values of the exposures that have been securitised. Kirbr is expressed in decimal form (e.g. Kirb equal to 15 % of the pool would be expressed as Kirbr of 0,15).
L (the credit enhancement level) is measured as the ratio of the nominal amount of all tranches subordinate to the tranche in which the position is held to the sum of the exposure values of the exposures that have been securitised. Capitalised future income shall not be included in the measured L. Amounts due by counterparties to derivative instruments listed in Annex IV that represent tranches more junior than the tranche in question may be measured at their current replacement cost (without the potential future credit exposures) in calculating the enhancement level.
N is the effective number of exposures calculated in accordance with point 49.
ELGD, the exposure-weighted average loss-given-default, is calculated as follows:
where LGDi represents the average LGD associated with all exposures to the ith obligor, where LGD is determined in accordance with Articles 84 to 89. In the case of resecuritisation, an LGD of 100 % shall be applied to the securitised positions. When default and dilution risk for purchased receivables are treated in an aggregate manner within a securitisation (e.g. a single reserve or over-collateralisation is available to cover losses from either source), the LGDi input shall be constructed as a weighted average of the LGD for credit risk and the 75 % LGD for dilution risk. The weights shall be the stand-alone capital charges for credit risk and dilution risk respectively.
Simplified inputs
If the exposure value of the largest securitised exposure, C1, is no more than 3 % of the sum of the exposure values of the securitised exposures, then, for the purposes of the Supervisory Formula Method, the credit institution may set LGD= 50 % and N equal to either:
or
N=1/C1.
Cm is the ratio of the sum of the exposure values of the largest ‘m’ exposures to the sum of the exposure values of the exposures securitised . The level of ‘m’ may be set by the credit institution.
For securitisations involving retail exposures, the competent authorities may permit the Supervisory Formula Method to be implemented using the simplifications: h = 0 and v = 0.
the exposure value of that notional Part of a pool of drawn amounts sold into a securitisation, the proportion of which in relation to the amount of the total pool sold into the structure determines the proportion of the cash flows generated by principal and interest collections and other associated amounts which are not available to make payments to those having securitisation positions in the securitisation; plus
the exposure value of that Part of the pool of undrawn amounts of the credit lines, the drawn amounts of which have been sold into the securitisation, the proportion of which to the total amount of such undrawn amounts is the same as the proportion of the exposure value described in point (a) to the exposure value of the pool of drawn amounts sold into the securitisation.
To qualify as such, the originator's interest may not be subordinate to the investors' interest.
‘Investors' interest’ means the exposure value of the notional part of the pool of drawn amounts not falling within point (a) plus the exposure value of that part of the pool of undrawn amounts of credit lines, the drawn amounts of which have been sold into the securitisation, not falling within point (b).
the exposure value of the position may be derived from the risk-weighted exposure amounts taking into account any reductions made in accordance with points 72 and 73;
the calculation of the exposure value may reflect eligible funded protection in a manner consistent with the methodology prescribed in points 60 to 67; and
where the Supervisory Formula Method is used to calculate risk-weighted exposure amounts and L < KIRBR and [L+T] > KIRBR the position may be treated as two positions with L equal to KIRBR for the more senior of the positions.
Realised profits/losses from the sale of non-trading book items;
Income from extraordinary or irregular items;
Income derived from insurance.
When revaluation of trading items is part of the profit and loss statement, revaluation could be included. When Article 36 (2) of Directive 86/635/EEC is applied, revaluation booked in the profit and loss account should be included.
Business line | List of activities | Percentage |
---|---|---|
Corporate finance | Underwriting of financial instruments and/or placing of financial instruments on a firm commitment basis Services related to underwriting Investment advice Advice to undertakings on capital structure, industrial strategy and related matters and advice and services relating to the mergers and the purchase of undertakings Investment research and financial analysis and other forms of general recommendation relating to transactions in financial instruments | 18 % |
Trading and sales | Dealing on own account Money broking Reception and transmission of orders in relation to one or more financial instruments Execution of orders on behalf of clients Placing of financial instruments without a firm commitment basis Operation of Multilateral Trading Facilities | 18 % |
Retail brokerage (Activities with a individual physical persons or with small and medium sized entities meeting the criteria set out in Article 79 for the retail exposure class) | Reception and transmission of orders in relation to one or more financial instruments Execution of orders on behalf of clients Placing of financial instruments without a firm commitment basis | 12 % |
Commercial banking | Acceptance of deposits and other repayable funds Lending Financial leasing Guarantees and commitments | 15 % |
Retail banking (Activities with a individual physical persons or with small and medium sized entities meeting the criteria set out in Article 79 for the retail exposure class) | Acceptance of deposits and other repayable funds Lending Financial leasing Guarantees and commitments | 12 % |
Payment and settlement | Money transmission services, Issuing and administering means of payment | 18 % |
Agency services | Safekeeping and administration of financial instruments for the account of clients, including custodianship and related services such as cash/collateral management | 15 % |
Asset management | Portfolio management Managing of UCITS Other forms of asset management | 12 % |
all activities must be mapped into the business lines in a mutually exclusive and jointly exhaustive manner;
any activity which cannot be readily mapped into the business line framework, but which represents an ancillary function to an activity included in the framework, must be allocated to the business line it supports. If more than one business line is supported through the ancillary activity, an objective-mapping criterion must be used;
if an activity cannot be mapped into a particular business line then the business line yielding the highest percentage must be used. The same business line equally applies to any associated ancillary activity;
credit institutions may use internal pricing methods to allocate the relevant indicator between business lines. Costs generated in one business line which are imputable to a different business line may be reallocated to the business line to which they pertain, for instance by using a treatment based on internal transfer costs between the two business lines;
the mapping of activities into business lines for operational risk capital purposes must be consistent with the categories used for credit and market risks;
senior management is responsible for the mapping policy under the control of the governing bodies of the credit institution; and
the mapping process to business lines must be subject to independent review.
Credit institutions shall have a well-documented assessment and management system for operational risk with clear responsibilities assigned for this system. They shall identify their exposures to operational risk and track relevant operational risk data, including material loss data. This system shall be subject to regular independent review.
The operational risk assessment system must be closely integrated into the risk management processes of the credit institution. Its output must be an integral Part of the process of monitoring and controlling the credit institution's operational risk profile.
Credit institutions shall implement a system of management reporting that provides operational risk reports to relevant functions within the credit institution. Credit institutions shall have procedures for taking appropriate action according to the information within the management reports.
verifying that the internal validation processes are operating in a satisfactory manner;
making sure that data flows and processes associated with the risk measurement system are transparent and accessible.
the insurance policy must have an initial term of no less than one year. For policies with a residual term of less than one year, the credit institution must make appropriate haircuts reflecting the declining residual term of the policy, up to a full 100 % haircut for policies with a residual term of 90 days or less;
the insurance policy has a minimum notice period for cancellation of the contract of 90 days;
the insurance policy has no exclusions or limitations triggered by supervisory actions or, in the case of a failed credit institution, that preclude the credit institution receiver or liquidator, from recovering for damages suffered or expenses incurred by the credit institution, except in respect of events occurring after the initiation of receivership or liquidation proceedings in respect of the credit institution; provided that the insurance policy may exclude any fine, penalty, or punitive damages resulting from actions by the competent authorities;
the risk mitigation calculations must reflect the insurance coverage in a manner that is transparent in its relationship to, and consistent with, the actual likelihood and impact of loss used in the overall determination of operational risk capital;
the insurance is provided by a third party entity. In the case of insurance through captives and affiliates, the exposure has to be laid off to an independent third party entity, for example through re-insurance, that meets the eligibility criteria; and
the framework for recognising insurance is well reasoned and documented.
the residual term of an insurance policy, where less than one year, as noted above;
a policy's cancellation terms, where less than one year; and
the uncertainty of payment as well as mismatches in coverage of insurance policies.
all operational risks of the credit institution are captured. The competent authority shall be satisfied with the methodology used to cover different activities, geographical locations, legal structures or other relevant divisions determined on an internal basis; and
the qualifying criteria set out in Parts 2 and 3 are fulfilled for the Part of activities covered by the Standardised Approach and Advanced Measurement Approaches respectively.
on the date of implementation of an Advanced Measurement Approach, a significant part of the credit institution's operational risks are captured by the Advanced Measurement Approach; and
the credit institution takes a commitment to roll out the Advanced Measurement Approach across a material Part of its operations within a time schedule agreed with its competent authorities.
Event-Type Category | Definition |
---|---|
Internal fraud | Losses due to acts of a type intended to defraud, misappropriate property or circumvent regulations, the law or company policy, excluding diversity/discrimination events, which involves at least one internal party |
External fraud | Losses due to acts of a type intended to defraud, misappropriate property or circumvent the law, by a third party |
Employment Practices and Workplace Safety | Losses arising from acts inconsistent with employment, health or safety laws or agreements, from payment of personal injury claims, or from diversity/discrimination events |
Clients, Products & Business Practices | Losses arising from an unintentional or negligent failure to meet a professional obligation to specific clients (including fiduciary and suitability requirements), or from the nature or design of a product |
Damage to Physical Assets | Losses arising from loss or damage to physical assets from natural disaster or other events |
Business disruption and system failures | Losses arising from disruption of business or system failures |
Execution, Delivery & Process Management | Losses from failed transaction processing or process management, from relations with trade counterparties and vendors |
the results of the stress test carried out by the credit institutions applying an IRB approach;
the exposure to and management of concentration risk by the credit institutions, including their compliance with the requirements laid down in Articles 108 to 118;
the robustness, suitability and manner of application of the policies and procedures implemented by credit institutions for the management of the residual risk associated with the use of recognized credit risk mitigation techniques;
the extent to which the own funds held by a credit institution in respect of assets which it has securitised are adequate having regard to the economic substance of the transaction, including the degree of risk transfer achieved;
[F2the exposure to, measurement and management of liquidity risk by the credit institutions, including the development of alternative scenario analyses, the management of risk mitigants (in particular the level, composition and quality of liquidity buffers) and effective contingency plans;]
the impact of diversification effects and how such effects are factored into the risk measurement system; and
the results of stress tests carried out by institutions using an internal model to calculate market risk capital requirements under Annex V to Directive 2006/49/EC.
the strategies and processes to manage those risks;
the structure and organisation of the relevant risk management function or other appropriate arrangements;
the scope and nature of risk reporting and measurement systems; and
the policies for hedging and mitigating risk, and the strategies and processes for monitoring the continuing effectiveness of hedges and mitigants.
the name of the credit institution to which the requirements of this Directive apply;
an outline of the differences in the basis of consolidation for accounting and prudential purposes, with a brief description of the entities that are:
fully consolidated;
proportionally consolidated;
deducted from own funds; or
neither consolidated nor deducted;
any current or foreseen material practical or legal impediment to the prompt transfer of own funds or repayment of liabilities among the parent undertaking and its subsidiaries;
the aggregate amount by which the actual own funds are less than the required minimum in all subsidiaries not included in the consolidation, and the name or names of such subsidiaries; and
if applicable, the circumstance of making use of the provisions laid down in Articles 69 and 70.
[F2summary information on the terms and conditions of the main features of all own-funds items and components thereof, including instruments referred to in Article 57(ca), instruments the provisions of which provide an incentive for the credit institution to redeem them, and instruments subject to Article 154(8) and (9);
the amount of the original own funds, with separate disclosure of all positive items and deductions; the overall amount of instruments referred to in Article 57(ca) and instruments the provisions of which provide an incentive for the credit institution to redeem them, shall also be disclosed separately; those disclosures shall each specify instruments subject to Article 154(8) and (9);]
the total amount of additional own funds, and own funds as defined in Chapter IV of Directive 2006/49/EC;
deductions from original and additional own funds pursuant to Article 66(2), with separate disclosure of items referred to in Article 57(q); and
total eligible own funds, net of deductions and limits laid down in Article 66.
a summary of the credit institution's approach to assessing the adequacy of its internal capital to support current and future activities;
for credit institutions calculating the risk-weighted exposure amounts in accordance with Articles 78 to 83, 8 per cent of the risk-weighted exposure amounts for each of the exposure classes specified in Article 79;
for credit institutions calculating risk-weighted exposure amounts in accordance with Articles 84 to 89, 8 per cent of the risk-weighted exposure amounts for each of the exposure classes specified in Article 86. For the retail exposure class, this requirement applies to each of the categories of exposures to which the different correlations in Annex VII, Part 1, points 10 to 13 correspond. For the equity exposure class, this requirement applies to:
each of the approaches provided in Annex VII, Part 1, points 17 to 26;
exchange traded exposures, private equity exposures in sufficiently diversified portfolios, and other exposures;
exposures subject to supervisory transition regarding capital requirements; and
exposures subject to grandfathering provisions regarding capital requirements;
minimum capital requirements calculated in accordance with Article 75, points (b) and (c); and
minimum capital requirements calculated in accordance with Articles 103 to 105, and disclosed separately.
a discussion of the methodology used to assign internal capital and credit limits for counterparty credit exposures;
a discussion of policies for securing collateral and establishing credit reserves;
a discussion of policies with respect to wrong-way risk exposures;
a discussion of the impact of the amount of collateral the credit institution would have to provide given a downgrade in its credit rating;
gross positive fair value of contracts, netting benefits, netted current credit exposure, collateral held and net derivatives credit exposure. Net derivatives credit exposure is the credit exposure on derivatives transactions after considering both the benefits from legally enforceable netting agreements and collateral arrangements;
measures for exposure value under the methods set out in Parts 3 to 6 of Annex III, whichever method is applicable;
the notional value of credit derivative hedges, and the distribution of current credit exposure by types of credit exposure;
credit derivative transactions (notional), segregated between use for the credit institution's own credit portfolio, as well as in its intermediation activities, including the distribution of the credit derivatives products used, broken down further by protection bought and sold within each product group; and
the estimate of α if the credit institution has received the approval of the competent authorities to estimate α.
the definitions for accounting purposes of ‘past due’ and ‘impaired’;
a description of the approaches and methods adopted for determining value adjustments and provisions;
the total amount of exposures after accounting offsets and without taking into account the effects of credit risk mitigation, and the average amount of the exposures over the period broken down by different types of exposure classes;
the geographic distribution of the exposures, broken down in significant areas by material exposure classes, and further detailed if appropriate;
the distribution of the exposures by industry or counterparty type, broken down by exposure classes, and further detailed if appropriate;
the residual maturity breakdown of all the exposures, broken down by exposure classes, and further detailed if appropriate;
by significant industry or counterparty type, the amount of:
impaired exposures and past due exposures, provided separately;
value adjustments and provisions; and
charges for value adjustments and provisions during the period;
the amount of the impaired exposures and past due exposures, provided separately, broken down by significant geographical areas including, if practical, the amounts of value adjustments and provisions related to each geographical area;
the reconciliation of changes in the value adjustments and provisions for impaired exposures, shown separately. The information shall comprise:
a description of the type of value adjustments and provisions;
the opening balances;
the amounts taken against the provisions during the period;
the amounts set aside or reversed for estimated probable losses on exposures during the period, any other adjustments including those determined by exchange rate differences, business combinations, acquisitions and disposals of subsidiaries, and transfers between provisions; and
the closing balances.
Value adjustments and recoveries recorded directly to the income statement shall be disclosed separately.
the names of the nominated ECAIs and ECAs and the reasons for any changes;
the exposure classes for which each ECAI or ECA is used;
a description of the process used to transfer the issuer and issue credit assessments onto items not included in the trading book;
the association of the external rating of each nominated ECAI or ECA with the credit quality steps prescribed in Annex VI, taking into account that this information needs not be disclosed if the credit institution complies with the standard association published by the competent authority; and
the exposure values and the exposure values after credit risk mitigation associated with each credit quality step prescribed in Annex VI, as well as those deducted from own funds.
for each sub-portfolio covered:
the characteristics of the models used;
a description of stress testing applied to the sub-portfolio;
a description of the approaches used for back-testing and validating the accuracy and consistency of the internal models and modelling processes;
the scope of acceptance by the competent authority;[F15 and]
a description of the extent and methodologies for compliance with the requirements set out in Annex VII, Part B to Directive 2006/49/EC[F13;]
[F14the highest, the lowest and the mean of the daily value-at-risk measures over the reporting period and the value-at-risk measure as per the end of the period; and
a comparison of the daily end-of-day value-at-risk measures to the one-day changes of the portfolio’s value by the end of the subsequent business day together with an analysis of any important overshootings during the reporting period.]
the approaches for the assessment of own funds requirements for operational risk that the credit institution qualifies for; and
a description of the methodology set out in Article 105, if used by the credit institution, including a discussion of relevant internal and external factors considered in the credit institution's measurement approach. In the case of partial use, the scope and coverage of the different methodologies used.
the differentiation between exposures based on their objectives, including for capital gains relationship and strategic reasons, and an overview of the accounting techniques and valuation methodologies used, including key assumptions and practices affecting valuation and any significant changes in these practices;
the balance sheet value, the fair value and, for those exchange-traded, a comparison to the market price where it is materially different from the fair value;
the types, nature and amounts of exchange-traded exposures, private equity exposures in sufficiently diversified portfolios, and other exposures;
the cumulative realised gains or losses arising from sales and liquidations in the period; and
the total unrealised gains or losses, the total latent revaluation gains or losses, and any of these amounts included in the original or additional own funds.
the nature of the interest rate risk and the key assumptions (including assumptions regarding loan prepayments and behaviour of non-maturity deposits), and frequency of measurement of the interest rate risk; and
the variation in earnings, economic value or other relevant measure used by the management for upward and downward rate shocks according to management's method for measuring the interest rate risk, broken down by currency.
a description of the credit institution's objectives in relation to securitisation activity;
the roles played by the credit institution in the securitisation process;
an indication of the extent of the credit institution's involvement in each of them;
the approaches to calculating risk weighted exposure amounts that the credit institution follows for its securitisation activities;
a summary of the credit institution's accounting policies for securitisation activities, including:
whether the transactions are treated as sales or financings;
the recognition of gains on sales;
the key assumptions for valuing retained interests; and
the treatment of synthetic securitisations if this is not covered by other accounting policies;
the names of the ECAIs used for securitisations and the types of exposure for which each agency is used;
the total outstanding amount of exposures securitised by the credit institution and subject to the securitisation framework (broken down into traditional and synthetic), by exposure type;
for exposures securitised by the credit institution and subject to the securitisation framework, a breakdown by exposure type of the amount of impaired and past due exposures securitised, and the losses recognised by the credit institution during the period;
the aggregate amount of securitisation positions retained or purchased, broken down by exposure type;
the aggregate amount of securitisation positions retained or purchased, broken down into a meaningful number of risk weight bands. Positions that have been risk weighted at 1 250 % or deducted shall be disclosed separately;
the aggregate outstanding amount of securitised revolving exposures segregated by the originator's interest and the investors' interest; and
a summary of the securitisation activity in the period, including the amount of exposures securitised (by exposure type), and recognised gain or loss on sale by exposure type.
the competent authority's acceptance of approach or approved transition;
an explanation and review of:
the structure of internal rating systems and relation between internal and external ratings;
the use of internal estimates other than for calculating risk-weighted exposure amounts in accordance with Articles 84 to 89;
the process for managing and recognising credit risk mitigation; and
the control mechanisms for rating systems including a description of independence, accountability, and rating systems review;
a description of the internal ratings process, provided separately for the following exposure classes:
central governments and central banks;
institutions;
corporate, including SMEs, specialised lending and purchased corporate receivables;
retail, for each of the categories of exposures to which the different correlations in Annex VII, Part 1, points 10 to 13 correspond; and
equities;
the exposure values for each of the exposure classes specified in Article 86. Exposures to central governments and central banks, institutions and corporates where credit institutions use own estimates of LGDs or conversion factors for the calculation of risk-weighted exposure amounts shall be disclosed separately from exposures for which the credit institutions do not use such estimates;
for each of the exposure classes central governments and central banks, institutions, corporate and equity, and across a sufficient number of obligor grades (including default) to allow for a meaningful differentiation of credit risk, credit institutions shall disclose:
the total exposures (for the exposure classes central governments and central banks, institutions and corporate, the sum of outstanding loans and exposure values for undrawn commitments; for equities, the outstanding amount);
for the credit institutions using own LGD estimates for the calculation of risk-weighted exposure amounts, the exposure-weighted average LGD in percentage;
the exposure-weighted average risk weight; and
for the credit institutions using own estimates of conversion factors for the calculation of risk-weighted exposure amounts, the amount of undrawn commitments and exposure-weighted average exposure values for each exposure class;
for the retail exposure class and for each of the categories as defined under point (c)(iv), either the disclosures outlined under (e) above (if applicable, on a pooled basis), or an analysis of exposures (outstanding loans and exposure values for undrawn commitments) against a sufficient number of EL grades to allow for a meaningful differentiation of credit risk (if applicable, on a pooled basis);
the actual value adjustments in the preceding period for each exposure class (for retail, for each of the categories as defined under point (c)(iv) and how they differ from past experience;
a description of the factors that impacted on the loss experience in the preceding period (for example, has the credit institution experienced higher than average default rates, or higher than average LGDs and conversion factors); and
the credit institution's estimates against actual outcomes over a longer period. At a minimum, this shall include information on estimates of losses against actual losses in each exposure class (for retail, for each of the categories as defined under point (c)(iv) over a period sufficient to allow for a meaningful assessment of the performance of the internal rating processes for each exposure class (for retail for each of the categories as defined under point (c)(iv). Where appropriate, the credit institutions shall further decompose this to provide analysis of PD and, for the credit institutions using own estimates of LGDs and/or conversion factors, LGD and conversion factor outcomes against estimates provided in the quantitative risk assessment disclosures above.
For the purposes of point (c), the description shall include the types of exposure included in the exposure class, the definitions, methods and data for estimation and validation of PD and, if applicable, LGD and conversion factors, including assumptions employed in the derivation of these variables, and the descriptions of material deviations from the definition of default as set out in Annex VII, Part 4, points 44 to 48, including the broad segments affected by such deviations.
the policies and processes for, and an indication of the extent to which the entity makes use of, on- and off-balance sheet netting;
the policies and processes for collateral valuation and management;
a description of the main types of collateral taken by the credit institution;
the main types of guarantor and credit derivative counterparty and their creditworthiness;
information about market or credit risk concentrations within the credit mitigation taken;
for credit institutions calculating risk-weighted exposure amounts in accordance with Articles 78 to 83 or 84 to 89, but not providing own estimates of LGDs or conversion factors in respect of the exposure class, separately for each exposure class, the total exposure value (after, where applicable, on- or off-balance sheet netting) that is covered — after the application of volatility adjustments — by eligible financial collateral, and other eligible collateral; and
for credit institutions calculating risk-weighted exposure amounts in accordance with Articles 78 to 83 or 84 to 89, separately for each exposure class, the total exposure (after, where applicable, on- or off-balance sheet netting) that is covered by guarantees or credit derivatives. For the equity exposure class, this requirement applies to each of the approaches provided in Annex VII, Part 1, points 17 to 26.
Directive 2000/12/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 20 March 2000 relating to the taking up and pursuit of the business of credit institutions
Directive 2000/28/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 18 September 2000 amending Directive 2000/12/EC relating to the taking up and pursuit of the business of credit institutions
Directive 2002/87/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 December 2002 on the supplementary supervision of credit institutions, insurance undertakings and investment firms in a financial conglomerate and amending Council Directives 73/239/EEC, 79/267/EEC, 92/49/EEC, 92/96/EEC, 93/6/EEC and 93/22/EEC, and Directives 98/78/EC and 2000/12/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council
Only Art. 29.1(a)(b), Art. 29.2, Art. 29.4(a)(b), Art. 29.5, Art. 29.6, Art. 29.7, Art. 29.8, Art. 29.9, Art. 29.10, Art. 29.11
Directive 2004/39/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 21 April 2004 on markets in financial instruments amending Council Directives 85/611/EEC and 93/6/EEC and Directive 2000/12/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council and repealing Council Directive 93/22/EEC
Only Art. 68
Commission Directive 2004/69/EC of 27 April 2004 amending Directive 2000/12/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council as regards the definition of ‘multilateral development banks’
Directive 2005/1/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 9 March 2005 amending Council Directives 73/239/EEC, 85/611/EEC, 91/675/EEC, 92/49/EEC and 93/6/EEC and Directives 94/19/EC, 98/78/EC, 2000/12/EC, 2001/34/EC, 2002/83/EC and 2002/87/EC in order to establish a new organisational structure for financial services committees
Only Article 3
NON-REPEALED MODIFICATIONS
Act of Accession 2003
Directive | Deadline for transposition | |
---|---|---|
Directive 2000/12/EC | - - - - - | |
Directive 2000/28/EC | 27.4.2002 | |
Directive 2002/87/EC | 11.8.2004 | |
Directive 2004/39/EC | 30.04.2006/31.1.2007 | |
Directive 2004/69/EC | 30.6.2004 | |
Directive 2005/1/EC | 13.5.2005 |
This Directive | Directive 2000/12/EC | Directive 2000/28/EC | Directive 2002/87/EC | Directive 2004/39/EC | Directive 2005/1/EC |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Article 1 | Article 2(1) and (2) | ||||
Article 2 | Article 2(3) Act of Accession | ||||
Article 2 | Article 2(4) | ||||
Article 3 | Article 2(5) and (6) | ||||
Article 3(1), third subparagraph | Article 3(2) | ||||
Article 4(1) | Article 1(1) | ||||
Article 4(2) to (5) | Article 1(2) to (5) | ||||
Article 4(7) to (9) | Article 1(6) to (8) | ||||
Article 4(10) | Article 29(1)(a) | ||||
Article 4(11) to (14) | Article 1(10), (12) and (13) | ||||
Article 4(21) and 22) | Article 29(1)(b) | ||||
Article 4(23) | Article 1(23) | ||||
Article 4(45) to (47) | Article 1(25) to (27) | ||||
Article 5 | |||||
Article 6 | Article 4 | ||||
Article 7 | Article 8 | ||||
Article 8 | Article 9 | ||||
Article 9(1) | Article 5(1) and 1(11) | ||||
Article 9(2) | Article 5(2) | ||||
Article 10 | Article 5(3) to (7) | ||||
Article 11 | Article 6 | ||||
Article 12 | Article 7 | ||||
Article 13 | Article 10 | ||||
Article 14 | Article 11 | ||||
Article 15(1) | Article 12 | ||||
Article 15(2) and (3) | Article 29(2) | ||||
Article 16 | Article 13 | ||||
Article 17 | Article 14 | ||||
Article 18 | Article 15 | ||||
Article 19(1) | Article 16(1) | ||||
Article 19(2) | Article 29(3) | ||||
Article 20 | Article 16(3) | ||||
Article 21 | Article 16(4) to (6) | ||||
Article 22 | Article 17 | ||||
Article 23 | Article 18 | ||||
Article 24(1) | Article 19(1) to (3) | ||||
Article 24(2) | Article 19(6) | ||||
Article 24(3) | Article 19(4) | ||||
Article 25(1) to (3) | Article 20(1) to (3), first and second subparagraphs | ||||
Article 25(3) | Article 19(5) | ||||
Article 25(4) | Article 20(3) third subparagraph | ||||
Article 26 | Article 20(4) to (7) | ||||
Article 27 | Article 1(3), second sentence | ||||
Article 28 | Article 21 | ||||
Article 29 | Article 22 | ||||
Article 30 | Article 22(2) to (4) | ||||
Article 31 | Article 22(5) | ||||
Article 32 | Article 22(6) | ||||
Article 33 | Article 22(7) | ||||
Article 34 | Article 22(8) | ||||
Article 35 | Article 22(9) | ||||
Article 36 | Article 22(10) | ||||
Article 37 | Article 22(11) | ||||
Article 38 | Article 24 | ||||
Article 39(1) and (2) | Article 25 | ||||
Article 39(3) | Article 3(8) | ||||
Article 40 | Article 26 | ||||
Article 41 | Article 27 | ||||
Article 42 | Article 28 | ||||
Article 43 | Article 29 | ||||
Article 44 | Article 30(1) to (3) | ||||
Article 45 | Article 30(4) | ||||
Article 46 | Article 30(3) | ||||
Article 47 | Article 30(5) | ||||
Article 48 | Article 30(6) and (7) | ||||
Article 49 | Article 30(8) | ||||
Article 50 | Article 30(9), first and second subparagraphs | ||||
Article 51 | Article 30(9), third subparagraph | ||||
Article 52 | Article 30(10) | ||||
Article 53 | Article 31 | ||||
Article 54 | Article 32 | ||||
Article 55 | Article 33 | ||||
Article 56 | Article 34(1) | ||||
Article 57 | Article 34(2), first subparagraph; and Article 34(2), point 2, second sentence | Article 29(4)(a) | |||
Article 58 | Article 29(4)(b) | ||||
Article 59 | Article 29(4)(b) | ||||
Article 60 | Article 29(4)(b) | ||||
Article 61 | Article 34(3) and (4) | ||||
Article 63 | Article 35 | ||||
Article 64 | Article 36 | ||||
Article 65 | Article 37 | ||||
Article 66(1) and (2) | Article 38(1) and (2) | ||||
Article 67 | Article 39 | ||||
Article 73 | Article 52(3) | ||||
Article 106 | Article 1(24) | ||||
Article 107 | Article 1(1), third subparagraph | ||||
Article 108 | Article 48(1) | ||||
Article 109 | Article 48(4), first subparagraph | ||||
Article 110 | Article 48(2) to (4), second subparagraph | ||||
Article 111 | Article 49(1) to (5) | ||||
Article 113 | Article 49(4), (6) and (7) | ||||
Article 115 | Article 49(8) and (9) | ||||
Article 116 | Article 49(10) | ||||
Article 117 | Article 49(11) | ||||
Article 118 | Article 50 | ||||
Article 120 | Article 51(1), (2) and (5) | ||||
Article 121 | Article 51(4) | ||||
Article 122(1) and (2) | Article 51(6) | Article 29(5) | |||
Article 125 | Article 53(1) and (2) | ||||
Article 126 | Article 53(3) | ||||
Article 128 | Article 53(5) | ||||
Article 133(1) | Article 54(1) | Article 29(7)(a) | |||
Article 133(2) and (3) | Article 54(2) and (3) | ||||
Article 134(1) | Article 54(4), first subparagraph | ||||
Article 134(2) | Article 54(4), second subparagraph | ||||
Article 135 | Article 29(8) | ||||
Article 137 | Article 55 | ||||
Article 138 | Article 29(9) | ||||
Article 139 | Article 56(1) to (3) | ||||
Article 140 | Article 56(4) to (6) | ||||
Article 141 | Article 56(7) | Article 29(10) | |||
Article 142 | Article 56(8) | ||||
Article 143 | Article 29(11) | Article 3(10) | |||
Article 150 | Article 60(1) | ||||
Article 151 | Article 60(2) | Article 3(10) | |||
Article 158 | Article 67 | ||||
Article 159 | Article 68 | ||||
Article 160 | Article 69 | ||||
Annex I, points 1 to 14, excluding the final paragraph | Annex I | ||||
Annex I, final paragraph | Article 68 | ||||
Annex II | Annex II | ||||
Annex III | Annex III | ||||
Annex IV | Annex IV |
Opinion of the European Parliament of 28 September 2005 (not yet published in the OJ) and Decision of the Council of 7 June 2006.
OJ L 126, 26.5.2000, p. 1. Directive as last amended by Directive 2006/29/EC (OJ L 70, 9.3.2006, p. 50).
OJ L 372, 31.12.1986, p. 1. Directive as last amended by Directive 2003/51/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council (OJ L 178, 17.7.2003, p. 16).
OJ L 193, 18.7.1983, p. 1. Directive as last amended by Directive 2003/51/EC.
See page 201 of this Official Journal
OJ L 281, 23.11.1995, p. 31. Directive as amended by Regulation (EC) No 1882/2003 (OJ L 284, 31.10.2003, p. 1).
OJ L 222, 14.8.1978, p. 11. Directive as last amended by Directive 2003/51/EC.
Directive 2002/87/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 December 2002 on the supplementary supervision of credit institutions, insurance undertakings and investment firms in a financial conglomerate (OJ L 35, 11.2.2003, p. 1). Directive as amended by Directive 2005/1/EC.
[F6Directive 2004/109/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 15 December 2004 on the harmonisation of transparency requirements in relation to information about issuers whose securities are admitted to trading on a regulated market ( OJ L 390, 31.12.2004, p. 38 ).
Directive 2004/39/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 21 April 2004 on markets in financial instruments ( OJ L 145, 30.4.2004, p. 1 ). Directive as last amended by Directive 2007/44/EC ( OJ L 247, 21.9.2007, p. 1 )]
[F6Council Directive 85/611/EEC of 20 December 1985 on the coordination of laws, regulations and administrative provisions relating to undertakings for collective investment in transferable securities (UCITS) ( OJ L 375, 31.12.1985, p. 3 ). Directive as last amended by Directive 2005/1/EC.
Council Directive 92/49/EEC of 18 June 1992 on the coordination of laws, regulations and administrative provisions relating to direct insurance other than life assurance (third non-life insurance Directive) ( OJ L 228, 11.8.1992, p. 1 ). Directive as last amended by Directive 2007/44/EC.
Directive 2002/83/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 5 November 2002 concerning life assurance ( OJ L 345, 19.12.2002, p. 1 ). Directive as last amended by Directive 2007/44/EC.
Directive 2005/68/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 November 2005 on reinsurance ( OJ L 323, 9.12.2005, p. 1 ). Directive as amended by Directive 2007/44/EC.]
[F7Directive 2005/60/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 26 October 2005 on the prevention of the use of financial system for the purpose of money laundering and terrorist financing ( OJ L 309, 25.11.2005, p. 15 ).]
Eighth Council Directive 84/253/EEC of 10 April 1984 on the approval of persons responsible for carrying out the statutory audits of accounting documents (OJ L 126, 12.5.1984, p. 20).
Council Directive 85/611/EEC of 20 December 1985 on the coordination of laws, regulations and administrative provisions relating to undertakings for collective investment in transferable securities (UCITS) (OJ L 375, 31.12.1985, p. 3). Directive as last amended by Directive 2005/1/EC.
First Council Directive 73/239/EEC of 24 July 1973 on the coordination of laws, regulations and administrative provisions relating to the taking-up and pursuit of the business of direct insurance other than life assurance (OJ L 228, 16.8.1973, p. 3). Directive as last amended by Directive 2005/1/EC.
Directive 2002/83/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 5 November 2002 concerning life assurance (OJ L 345, 19.12.2002, p. 1). Directive as last amended by Directive 2005/1/EC.
Directive 98/78/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 27 October 1998 on the supplementary supervision of insurance undertakings in an insurance group (OJ L 330, 5.12.1998, p. 1). Directive as last amended by Directive 2005/1/EC.
OJ L 141, 11.6.1993, p. 1. Directive as last amended by Directive 2005/1/EC.
OJ L 145, 30.4.2004, p. 1. Directive as amended by Directive 2006/31/EC (OJ L 114, 27.4.2006, p. 60).
Textual Amendments
F2 Substituted by Directive 2009/111/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 16 September 2009 amending Directives 2006/48/EC, 2006/49/EC and 2007/64/EC as regards banks affiliated to central institutions, certain own funds items, large exposures, supervisory arrangements, and crisis management (Text with EEA relevance).
F6 Substituted by Directive 2007/44/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 5 September 2007 amending Council Directive 92/49/EEC and Directives 2002/83/EC, 2004/39/EC, 2005/68/EC and 2006/48/EC as regards procedural rules and evaluation criteria for the prudential assessment of acquisitions and increase of holdings in the financial sector (Text with EEA relevance).
F7 Inserted by Directive 2007/44/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council of 5 September 2007 amending Council Directive 92/49/EEC and Directives 2002/83/EC, 2004/39/EC, 2005/68/EC and 2006/48/EC as regards procedural rules and evaluation criteria for the prudential assessment of acquisitions and increase of holdings in the financial sector (Text with EEA relevance).
The Whole Directive you have selected contains over 200 provisions and might take some time to download. You may also experience some issues with your browser, such as an alert box that a script is taking a long time to run.
Would you like to continue?
Y Rhestrau you have selected contains over 200 provisions and might take some time to download. You may also experience some issues with your browser, such as an alert box that a script is taking a long time to run.
Would you like to continue?
Y Diweddaraf sydd Ar Gael (diwygiedig):Y fersiwn ddiweddaraf sydd ar gael o’r ddeddfwriaeth yn cynnwys newidiadau a wnaed gan ddeddfwriaeth ddilynol ac wedi eu gweithredu gan ein tîm golygyddol. Gellir gweld y newidiadau nad ydym wedi eu gweithredu i’r testun eto yn yr ardal ‘Newidiadau i Ddeddfwriaeth’.
Gwreiddiol (Fel y’i mabwysiadwyd gan yr UE): Mae'r wreiddiol version of the legislation as it stood when it was first adopted in the EU. No changes have been applied to the text.
Pwynt Penodol mewn Amser: This becomes available after navigating to view revised legislation as it stood at a certain point in time via Advanced Features > Show Timeline of Changes or via a point in time advanced search.
Rhychwant ddaearyddol: Indicates the geographical area that this provision applies to. For further information see ‘Frequently Asked Questions’.
Dangos Llinell Amser Newidiadau: See how this legislation has or could change over time. Turning this feature on will show extra navigation options to go to these specific points in time. Return to the latest available version by using the controls above in the What Version box.
Gallwch wneud defnydd o ddogfennau atodol hanfodol a gwybodaeth ar gyfer yr eitem ddeddfwriaeth o’r tab hwn. Yn ddibynnol ar yr eitem ddeddfwriaeth sydd i’w gweld, gallai hyn gynnwys:
Mae’r llinell amser yma yn dangos y fersiynau gwahanol a gymerwyd o EUR-Lex yn ogystal ag unrhyw fersiynau dilynol a grëwyd ar ôl y diwrnod ymadael o ganlyniad i newidiadau a wnaed gan ddeddfwriaeth y Deyrnas Unedig.
Cymerir dyddiadau fersiynau’r UE o ddyddiadau’r dogfennau ar EUR-Lex ac efallai na fyddant yn cyfateb â’r adeg pan ddaeth y newidiadau i rym ar gyfer y ddogfen.
Ar gyfer unrhyw fersiynau a grëwyd ar ôl y diwrnod ymadael o ganlyniad i newidiadau a wnaed gan ddeddfwriaeth y Deyrnas Unedig, bydd y dyddiad yn cyd-fynd â’r dyddiad cynharaf y daeth y newid (e.e. ychwanegiad, diddymiad neu gyfnewidiad) a weithredwyd i rym. Am ragor o wybodaeth gweler ein canllaw i ddeddfwriaeth ddiwygiedig ar Ddeall Deddfwriaeth.
Defnyddiwch y ddewislen hon i agor dogfennau hanfodol sy’n cyd-fynd â’r ddeddfwriaeth a gwybodaeth am yr eitem hon o ddeddfwriaeth. Gan ddibynnu ar yr eitem o ddeddfwriaeth sy’n cael ei gweld gall hyn gynnwys:
liciwch ‘Gweld Mwy’ neu ddewis ‘Rhagor o Adnoddau’ am wybodaeth ychwanegol gan gynnwys